A Merpony's Adventure

Chapters

Chapter one (revised)
Chapter Two (revised)
Chapter Three (revised)
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen (Clop)
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty one
Chapter Twenty Two
Chapter Twenty Three
Chapter Twenty four
Chapter Twenty five (Clop)
Chapter Twenty Six
Chapter Twenty Seven
Chapter Twenty eight
Chapter Twenty Nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty one
Chapter Thirty Two
Chapter Thirty Three
Chapter Thirty four
chapter thirty five
Chapter Thirty six
Chapter Thirty Seven
chapter Thirty eight
Chapter Thirty Nine
Chapter Forty
Chapter forty one
Chapter Forty Two
Chapter Forty Three
Chapter forty four
Chapter Forty Five
Chapter Forty Six
Chapter Forty Seven
Chapter forty eight
Chapter Forty Nine
chapter Fifty
Chapter Fifty One
chapter Fifty Two
Chapter Fifty Four
Epilogue
Prologue
chapter six
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Fifty Three
Changes

Chapter one (revised)

[ Twelve years later…

The pair of light blue eyes were glancing along the scrolls that were displayed out on the table in front of her. Selene noticed a scroll sitting in the middle of the table that caught her eye. She softly picked it up so she could look it over, even more, causing a smile to glance her lips. She placed the shells needed on the table as she moved on to another stall. The market was pretty busy today as most merponies were getting ready for the ball her father was holding tonight. Her mother was letting explore tonight as most students were out of school getting their scales ready for the night. Selene on the other hoof had another plan in mind. Smiling she picked up a few more items from the market before swimming back to the castle. Swimming through her window she placed her new scroll on the bed as she pulled out a large box filled with different scrolls and drawings she had made over the years. As she was opening the box a soft knock came from her door.

“Yes?” she called out as a tall dark merpony swam through the door her mane was pulled into a bun allowing the silver crown to rest on her head.

“Mother what can I do for you?” Selene quickly hid the scrolls as she smiled towards her.

“I was coming to see if you were joining us tonight.” Selene shook her head as she placed the box on the floor.

“You know I don’t like parties” Selene curled up on her bed staring at her mother.

“I know but I thought that might change since your brothers are hosting” She held her laughter back as her two older brothers were hell for her.

“No I am fine” she rolled the scroll on as she emptied her bags on the bed beside her. Her mother was used to this whenever she bought something new to join her collection.

“Alright. I will tell your father” she leaned over and kissed Selene on the head before swimming out of the room shutting the door behind her. Selene pulled the box out again as she pulled the scrolls out of the box. She placed them in her bags adding a few books and journals to keep track of what she was going through. She took her time to make sure she was able to place some snacks into her bag plus she wanted the ball to start allowing her time to escape. She pulled her trident out as she moved through the castle wearing her bags. She had her trident in her hooves as she noticed her mother was standing at the front of the castle welcoming guest. Many of the kingdom were around dressed in their best. Selene rolled her eyes as she moved behind her mother waiting for ponies to turn their heads. Her eyes rested on her mother who was smiling.

“If you want to leave at eighteen I will give you five days before I get your father after you” she thought back to the memory of her mother. It was her sixteenth birthday and her mother had given her a gold and silver coin. One side had the sun and the other held the moon with the names of Celest and Luna on either side. Her mother told her it was important for her to keep it on her when she left for land. Shaking her head out of the memories she swam out of the castle and through the empty streets to the edge of the town. The guards were pulled from the edge of the town so they could protect the castle while the party was in full swing. Smiling as she swam past the edge of town stopping for a moment as her heart started to beat in her chest. She glanced back for a final time before moving on. Undenounced to Selene she had two pairs of eyes watching her from the distance making sure nothing would fall on her.

The water started to grow dark causing her to light her trident up allowing her to see the creatures of the night scampering away from her torch. She was whistling to herself as she came up to the large trenches billowing trenches. Her heart sunk in her chest as she looked around. This was it this was the last hurdle she had to jump before it was smooth sailing to the mainland. Backing up a bit allowing her to get a running start bolting quickly over the trenches. Her heart was beating quickly as she glanced back at the darkened cavern on the sea floor. Shaking her head she moved on. The pair of eyes glanced towards each other.

“I thought she wouldn’t go past the trenches” a voice came out as a grey shark with a rainbow man appeared from the shadows.

“Well, you know what the queen ordered” a dark zebra fish merpony appeared beside the shark.

“Yep follow here and keep her safe” the shark nodded as the raced to keep up with Selene. She was moving quietly as she noticed a large humming sound coming from above her. Glancing up she noticed a large ship slowly drifting over her causing her face to light up. Moving towards the surface she noticed most of the ship was under water. And it had windows allowing the ponies on the inside to look out into the sea. It also allowed her to look in. She was able to see a large decorated room in gold and blue. Plates of silver and gold were laid out as the food was placed in the middle. Moving from the window she moved towards the top of the ship noticing the deck was quiet. Taking a deep breath she climbed on board.

“How is this still floating?” she tapped on the wood a bit. She tried to walk on the deck but her scales were rubbing against the wood causing her to wince. She swung her hoof around a small puddle of water before moving it to her tail. Selene created a small thin layer of water around her tail allowing her to move about. Placing her trident on her back she started to explore a bit. She stayed mostly on the deck looking through barrels as she moved silently on deck. Her eyes trailed along the deck stopping at a net covering a hole. Moving to the hole she reached out and tested the net.

“Why use a net for a cover? It doesn’t let the fish through?” she tilted her head as she walked out onto the next smiling “This can make a great walkway though” she bounced a bit on it noticing it sprung back in place. Her smile grew wider as she started to jump on it. Unannounced to her the ends of the rope started to give from the edges. As she took one big jump the rope gave away wrapping around her as she fell into the hole below. She crashed through a few floors of crates stopping when the rope around her caught on a few sharp nails and pieces of wood that was sticking out.

“Ow,” she winced a bit as she could hear hoof steps towards her. As Selene was exploring the deck the ponies below were getting ready for dinner. The maids were placing the dishes on the table as two large alicorns moved through the halls. One being a tall white alicorn with long rainbow mane and tail flowing behind her. the second was a shorter blue alicorn with a dark starry mane and tail. Standing between them a light purple unicorn writing on a scroll listing to the ponies beside her talk.

“So Twilight how did you enjoy seeing the different types of ponies that live far from Equestria?” the taller alicorn looked down at the small unicorn.

“I wish we could stay longer. I would so love to learn more about them.” She had a smile on her face causing the white alicorn to laugh.

“I know but we must return. We have more peace talks with the other na” she was cut short as the loud crash caught their attention. Ponies started running towards the deck with ropes and ladders.

“Princess, what was that?” Twilight looked up towards the white alicorn.

“I’m not sure”

“Stowaway!” was shouted by one of the ponies causing the princess to change directions. She started to move towards the deck with Twilight and the other alicorn following behind. As they got to the deck they could see some of the ponies bringing up Selene keeping the rope around her tail and placing her in shackles.

“It’s a monster!” one of the ponies shouted causing others to whisper.

“Princess?” Twilight spoke up as she looked towards Selene.

“Take her to the brig!” a tall dark brown unicorn wearing a white sailor suit sporting captain bars as his cold blue eyes stared down at Selene.

“No, take her to our room” The white alicorn spoke up as the ponies looked up towards her.

“Princess Celestia this is a stowaway” the pony spoke up looking towards his princess.

“And she is injured. I will deal with her” Celestia spoke up as the captain yelled at his crew giving them orders. The crew picked Selene up carrying her through the halls of the ship towards the quarters of the princesses. Celestia and the others followed behind as the crew placed Selene on the bed leaving first aid kits before running out of the room.

“Princess?” Twilight spoke up as she walked towards the bed.

“A merpony? Thy hasn’t seen them since thou sister went away” The darker alicorn spoke up as she moved towards the bed.

“ A merpony? You mean the old tales where they lure other ponies to their death are real?” Twilight was panicking as Celestia shook her head.

“No Twilight. Merponies are completely peaceful. They mostly stay under the water” she walked over moving the rope from Selene causing her to move a bit before opening her eyes. Selene looked around noticing she was no longer in a dark room but a larger decorative room. She could see gold and silver mixing to make the most ornate decorations she has ever seen. White and blue fabrics were draped from the ceiling creating an elegant atmosphere. She shifted her front hooves causing the shackles to move. Her eyes went from the fabric towards the shackles causing her to panic.

“Easy” Celestia spoke up as Selene looked up towards her. She nodded as she stayed still watching Celestia take the shackles off of her hooves. Her eyes also watched as the rope was removed from her tail noticing a few nails were embedded in it. Selene could also feel some pain in her side as she watched her bags be removed from her back. Her eyes noticed Twilight picking up her trident causing her to sit up.

“please be careful with that please” Selene sunk under the gaze of the unicorns.

“Oh, I’m sorry” Twilight smiled as she placed the trident on the floor.

“My pony can you tell me how did you crash into the storage room.” Selene’s fins spread out as she looked up to the alicorns. She was gripping the bed as she tried not to wine as she felt the nails being pulled from her tail.

“I was on my way to the surface. I only stopped on the ship because I never seen a still floating. This ship is still floating and not sinking?” she tilted her head causing Celestia to smile nodding at her.

“This ship was made to look small to confuse others” Selene’s eyes lit up as she winced a bit feeling the last nail being pulled out.

“Ow,” she wined as she sat up a bit. “I have some kelp in my bag” she waived over to her bags on the floor. Twilight looked towards her bags moving them closer to her as Celestia shook her head.

“No we can use bandages” she floated a first aid kit towards them. Selene laid still as she looked towards her bags.

“Brother Nico is buried in the north under snow and ice as I flew myself into the cursed sea. My mother turned to ash by the heavy grief as ponies cheered in glee as my sisters took the throne. Ponies knew that the days of old were gone” Selene spoke her little hymn to calm her down as she kept her head on her hooves looking towards the wall.

“Where did thou hear that?” the darker alicorn spoke up causing Selene to turn her head to look at the ponies.

“My mother taught me that. I always hear that hymn from others but mother tells it the best.” She blinked as she leaned over towards her bags dumping one side out onto the floor. A large book with some sacks full of water fell out along with gold and silver coin. Selene waved her hoof as the coin started to float in a small pool of water. She pulled the coin over towards her as she leaned down picking the book up with her hooves. Opening the book she flipped a couple of pages till she found the picture she wanted. She held the coin out to the alicorn along with a picture of her father and her mother with her in the middle.

“That’s my father and mother with me on my tenth birthday” she smiled as the dark blue alicorn took the picture in her magic.

“Luna are you okay” Twilight looked towards the alicorn as she simply nodded. Selene sat up as she looked towards her tail. She picked it up looking over the bandages before looking up towards Celestia and Luna.

“I should go. I am a couple of days away from the mainland.” She smiled as Twilight looked towards her.

“Why do you want to go to the mainland?” Selene blinked as she noticed the unicorn was starting to panic.

“I am sorry for asking if it was personal” Selene shook her head.

“My aunts the Queens Solarium and Lararium are to rule the land. Mother always tells me stories about them. I just want to meet them. I also want to see what kind of life my mother use to have” Selene looked up towards the unicorn as she reached her hoof out.

“I’m sorry. I am Selene Star and you are?” she had her fins spread out behind her.

“I am Twilight Sparkle and it is nice to meet you” Twilight looked up towards Celestia as she noticed she was sitting next to Luna staring at the picture.

“Princess?” Celestia shook her head as she looked over to Twilight.

“Twilight you told me you wanted to learn about other ponies right?” Celestia placed a warm grin on her face. Twilight nodded as she stood up straight as she looked up towards her.

“Yes Princess I did”

“Well while me and Luna look for her aunts. I think it would be best to place her in your care. Maybe you two can learn from each other” Selene looked towards them as she smiled.

“Does this mean I get a friend?” Selene looked over to Twilight smiling.

“We can become friends” she looked at Selene with a weird look causing Selene to sigh.

“Oh. It’s alright you can tell me the truth. I am used to it” Selene curled up on the bed pulling the blankets towards her.

“Selene is it? Is everything okay?” Celestia leaned down noticing tears in her eyes.

“I don’t really have friends. No pony likes me. many avoid me because of my father. Most of the people my father calls my friends are those he makes stay and play with me. I want to make friends while I am here but I see it's going to be difficult” she felt a warm feathery wing drape along her back causing her to stare up to Celestia.

“Making friends will not be hard. My faithful student can help you with that” she smiled as Selene looked towards Twilight.

“Me princess? I am still learning about it myself” Celestia chuckled as she looked towards Twilight.

“Then how about you two learn together.” She turned towards Selene as she placed a blanket over her.

“You can sleep here for now” she patted Selene’s head as she nodded yawning. She buried her head into her hooves closing her eyes. Celestia lifted a pillow up as she placed it under Selene’s head. She stood up from the bed before walking out of the room. Twilight and Luna following turning the lights down low.

“sister, does thou think?” Luna glanced at the room as Celestia held the picture up. She flipped it over and saw black smudges on the back. She walked towards the dining room on the ship.

“Princess?”

“Follow me” she walked into the dining room pulling an empty bowl in front of her. She poured some water into it.

“See how the words are smudge Twilight” she held the letter allowing her student to glance at it.

“Yes, but why water?”

“Merponies write in magic. The type of magic that can only be seen underwater” she placed the picture down in the water allowing the words to regain their shape.

“Happy birthday my little Sea Star.

I hope you will always stay smiling and I promise on this picture once you turn eighteen you can travel the seas or travel to land. I will give you five days before your father and I come and find you.

Love your mother Aurora”

“Wow” was all Twilight could say as the two alicorns looked towards each other.

Chapter Two (revised)

Selene woke up to the sounds of hooves above her running. She sat up noticing she was in a large bed wrapped up in a warm blanket. Causing her to move about a bit. She could feel some sharp pain on her right side as she pulled herself off of the bed. She bent over and pulled her trident over towards her as the doors to the room opened up. Celestia walked in wearing her regalia allowing Selene to bow towards her.

“Do not half to bow to me. Just relax” she smiled towards Selene as some ponies walked in carrying a long stretcher.

“What is going on?” Selene sat up as Celestia used her magic placing her on the stretcher.

“We have made it to the dock.” She had a smile on her face as Selene pulled her bags towards her. She watched as the ponies picked her up and carried her through the hall of the ship. Selene sat up and squinted her eyes as they walked out on the deck. She slowly opened her eyes allowing them to get adjusted to the sun allowing her to see a large harbor full of different size ships and boats. She saw a large mountain range of different size buildings as ponies flew around them. Selene noticed the ponies that were carrying her lifted her towards a smaller boat waiting. She saw Twilight sitting in the boat helping them with her stretcher.

“Why can’t we get closer?” She looked up towards Twilight.

“The ship we were on is too large for the harbor to handle. We need these smaller boats to reach land.” Twilight moved the blanket from her tail before placing a wet towel on her. Selene sat up as she kept watch. There was a long line of ponies moving to the boat and back to land. Selene looked over to the boat and noticed Celestia and Luna were flying above them.

“Can all surface ponies fly?” Selene looked towards Twilight as she shook her head.

“Only Pegasus ponies. The princesses are alicorns so they have the attributes of all three races.” Twilight looked towards Selene as she moved closer her eyes shining.

“You only have three races. I know so many races. You have Zebra fish ponies, sea horses, normal fish like me. I have a guard that is”

“SHARK!” Selene was cut short as ponies were screaming. She turned her head as a dorsal fin was aiming straight towards the boat Selene was in. Twilight got up and placed a bubble around the boat causing the dorsal fin to disappear into the water. Both Selene and Twilight moved their eyes towards the dock watching in silence. The row pony stopped rowing as he looked towards the edge of the boat. Twilight stood up as she looked towards the edge as the boat was slammed into again. Selene watched as Twilight fell into the water. She leaned over and grabbed a shell before pulling the blanket off of her. She jumped into the water despite the pain in her tail.

Twilight was struggling to keep her head up. She went under as Selene jumped form the boat. She was having a hard time holding her breath as she fell deeper into the ocean. She slowly let the breath she was holding go as small tears formed in her eyes. The fear of never seeing the ones she loved, the ones she held dear to her came playing in her mind. Her vision started to fail her as she noticed a blur moving closer. Selene made her way to Twilight gripping her hoof. She pulled her close as she placed the shell against her skin. She started to chant as her trident started to glow a light silver. The dark brown shell became a soft white that faded into purple while a silver string wrapped around her neck. Twilight’s hind legs started to change into a long dark purple tail with scales of dark blue and pink mixed in. Her mane grew longer as she had light pink fins at the bottom of her tail. Selene lifted her head as she could hear her heart beat was slow. She took a deep breath in and kissed the mare pushing the oxygen into her lungs. Her eyes kept watch as she noticed a large shadow was looming over them. Keeping Twilight close Selene started to move towards the dock wincing every now and then.

Twilight started to come to as she noticed Selene was holding her with one hoof as she kept her trident out in front of her. A large shark pony with long black mane and red eyes were staring at them. He had this wide grin on his face as he started to move towards them.

“Thought I saw a wounded princess” his voice caused the hair on Twilight’s back stand on ends. She wanted to run but her back legs wouldn’t kick. She looked down and noticed they were no longer there and she had a tail. Selene pulled her closer as she kept her Trident up.

“Do not come closer!” she ordered as the shark started to laugh.

“you two will taste lovely” he chuckled as he started to advance. He was cut short as another shark with a rainbow mane tackled him. Selene could feel a pair of hooves pulling her backwards. She looked back and noticed her guard Za pulling her towards the dock.

“Za!”

“we need to go” Selene could see her eyes scanning the surface for something. She saw a small boat above them causing her to take a sharp up. She kept swimming allowing Selene to watch the sharks below fight. Getting to the surface Za tossed Selene and Twilight into the boat before disappearing into the sea.

“My legs” Twilight croaked out causing Selene to turn towards her. She leaned over and tapped the shell on her neck. The tail started to glow and shift back into her legs causing her to stare at Selene.

“I had to do something. You were going to die and I” she was cut short as Twilight wrapped her hooves around her neck.

“Thank you” Selene looked down and hugged her back.

“Your welcome. You can change forms by taping the shell. It’s not permanent so you don’t half to worry” she smiled as the shark from before jumped over them. He landed on a nearby boat glaring at them. Selene held her trident out aiming it at him. He chuckled and looked towards her.

“You're out of magic little princess” he hissed as he jumped towards them. Selene watched as he was falling towards them. He was cut short as a golden aura wrapped around him.

“She may be but I am not” Celestia flared her wings as she pulled the shark towards her. Selene watched as she changed his form making his tail disappear. She stopped looking as Twilight started to shake beside her. glancing back as she noticed the shark with the rainbow mane crawled in beside them.

“Ra are you okay?” Selene looked down at her as he nodded breathing hard.

“Out of shape” he hissed as a large bundle of kelp was placed on the boat. Twilight looked up and noticed a pair of black and red fins appeared at the back of the boat. A strip of white ran along them as the boat was slowly pushed towards the dock. Selene looked towards the dock as guards took the shark pony away from the dock.

“You can’t do this to me. I am a merpony” he hissed as Selene pulled herself on to the dock wincing from her tail.

“But I can. You not only attacked me but a surface pony.” Selene sat up as she held her trident in her hooves. The sea started to glow as she pointed it towards him “by my words and by the words of the sea you are sentenced to be a surface pony. Any trail the surface ponies give you will be fair since you are now one of them” she looked towards him as a silver necklace wrapped around his neck with a white stone in the middle. She placed her trident down watching him being dragged off by the guards. She waited till he was out of sight as she fell to her side.

“Princess” she could hear her guards yell as they pulled themselves up on the dock. Celestia walked over to Selene as she placed her in another stretcher. Za pulled the kelp over from the boat and started wrapping it around her tail. Twilight climbed out of the boat and looked towards Selene.

“You’re a princess?” Selene looked away nodding.

“I didn’t want you to know. My father scares most ponies away from me and I thought If I kept that title hidden I might make friends easier” she placed her hoof over her eyes “I’m sorry”

“First lesson you do not lie to others” She moved her hoof and looked up towards Celestia.

“You won’t run away?” she looked towards Twilight who shook her head.

“I promise I will not run away. I promise I will help you make friends while the princesses find your aunts” Selene smiled as she held her hoof out.

“Then let me start over. I am princess Selene star. I am the daughter of King Triton and Queen Aurora. These two are my guards Za and Ra” she pointed towards the two merponies beside her. Za shook the water off of her changing into a dark red Pegasus with a black and white mane. Her silver eyes stayed the same as a black and silver necklace appeared on her neck. Ra did the same as he changed into a dark grey earth pony with a dull rainbow mane and tail. He yellow eyes stayed along with his sharp teeth. He too had a black and silver necklace around his neck. Both of them bowed to Celestia as she smiled at them.

“Za, Ra it's nice to see you both. What are you two doing here?” Za stood up as she walked closer to Celestia.

“We were told to guard the princess on her travels to the surface.” Za bowed as Selene looked up to Celestia as some of the guards picked her stretcher up. Ra placed a wet blanket over her.

“Princess please do not let this sour the peace talks with my father. I already doomed us once. I don’t want to doom us again” she lowered her head. She felt a wing brush against her head.

“My dear I rather talk to your father a negotiate peace. I do not like using anyone as bait” she smiled causing Selene to smile as well.

“Thank you, Princess. I hope your search goes well” she waved as the guards carried her off. She noticed that all eyes were on her. She could hear ponies whispering as the guards walked towards the train station.

“So how long does it take for your tail to heal?” Twilight was walking with them as Za looked towards her.

“A week if we can keep proper kelp on her. Her muscles will take longer. Her magic will be back in no time.” Za smiled as she kept her wings close to her body.

“Really?” Twilight was writing everything Za was saying. Selene was busy looking up at the tall skyscrapers

“What are those” she pointed towards the buildings as Twilight looked up.

“Some are apartments and some of them are business. Others I don’t know they don’t have signs or posters.” Twilight was rolling the scroll up as Ra looked down towards Selene.

“Who is she?” he nodded towards Twilight.

“Oh right. Ra, Za this it Twilight Sparkle. the Princess wants me to stay with her while she finds my aunts. She will also help me make friends” Selene looked at him as he glared towards Za.

“Alright,” he shifted his hooves a bit as he walked alongside the other guards. Twilight paid for the tickets as the train was pulling into the station. The guards helped Selene onto the train making sure they had picked a car with beds. Selene rolled over to her side noticing Twilight was lying on the bed across from her staring at the shell.

“I can remove that for you” She spoke up causing Twilight to shake her head “Are you sure? You don’t seem to like it” Twilight looked towards Selene.

“I would rather have thought about it. But I guess I can’t complain you did save my life” Selene sighed as she looked towards her.

“I am not like my brothers. I don’t want to see ponies drowning. You been nice to me even away from your princess. I want to be friends” Selene was messing with her hooves as she looked towards the ground. Ra climbed up on the top bunk above Selene as Za climbed in the bed above Twilight.

“Oh really” Twilight sat up as she looked towards Selene “I would love to be friends. You can probably teach me how to use my new tail” she smiled as Selene nodded.

“So when you sentence that pony why did the sea glow” Selene’s ears twitched as she looked towards her trident.

“Now there are other towns of merponies and even another kingdom with their own magic. My father is the king of our sea. What he said is law. What my mother says is law and so on and so on. What I say is law as well. If I banish a pony to the surface the sea will recognize my ruling and place that sentence on the pony. My father can overrule me but he has to be here in order to do it” Selene sighed as she moved her trident “I don’t have much magic like my brothers, father, and mother. If I was near water I can lift things, pull things, and push things. I can create things in the sea.” Selene sighed as she looked towards Twilight “I can use my trident to cast other spells and give out sentences as you saw. But my brothers and my father can use their full magic without a trident.”

“Selene stop beating yourself up. You can do a lot” Ra leaned down to look at her.

“Well, maybe I can help. My special talent is magic after all” Twilight was smiling ear to ear as Selene sat up nodding. Za jumped down as she moved towards Selene checking on the kelp. She removed the kelp placing it in her bag placing the wet towel over her tail.

“I will replace the kelp once we get to the location were staying in” The train ride was silent and pretty short. Not many ponies were getting on or off at other stops. Selene watched as she noticed the sun in the sky getting ready to set. The guards got to their hooves as the picked up Selene from the bed. She rolled over to her side allowing her fins on her back to stretch out. She watched as most of the ponies were standing at the train doors waiting to get off. The guards moved towards the doors allowing Selene a perfect view of a large group of ponies standing on the platform. The train came to a slow stop as the guards allowed Twilight to exit first.

“Twilight!” the group shouted as the guards walked out. Ra and Za stood beside the guards watching Twilight be swallowed with hugs.

“Girls I missed you to” she smiled as she noticed Selene watching from the stretcher “Oh right” she blushed “Girls if you follow me I can let you meet a new pony” Once she had said that all hopes went out the window. A bright pink pony started jumping up and down.

“new pony where” she looked around as she started to sniff the ground.

“Pinkie Pie she needs to heal first” Twilight looked towards the guards “And I need to get her home first before she can heal” Twilight pushed through her friends as the guards started to follow her. Za and Ra stayed behind the group watching the surroundings.

“So who is this pony darling” a white unicorn with a dark purple mane flipped her mane from her face as she flashed a smile.

“She is a princess from another land. The princesses are going to find her aunts and while that is happening she will be staying with me to make friends” Twilight lead them through town. Selene sat up a bit as she stretches her fins out. She saw small buildings covered in flowers and other objects. She was completely taken with the clothing store and the local bakery as she was staring at them. She couldn’t get a look at their names as the pain in her side caused her to lay back down. Twilight opened the door to her house walking in towards the back of the library. She flared up her horn creating a large deep pool.

“Dearie if you want to go swimming we should go to the lake” the white unicorn spoke up as the guards walked in.

“It’s not for me. It's for the new pony staying with me” Za walked in as Ra looked into the pool. He smiled as he quietly slipped into the pool. He sawm down noticing it opening up into a larger chamber. He could see the basement with a tone of boxes and some equipment. He wasn’t so sure but he was impressed with the size of the room. He swam back up as Za handed him the bags.

“So?” she looked towards him as he nodded.

“Pretty large” he smiled as Za slipped into the pool. Twilight had pulled her friends to allow the guards to place Selene next to the pool. They held up the stretcher allowing her to slip into the pool unnoticed. Selene placed gems int the guard's hooves before diving into the pool. Twilight watched the guards leave the house before moving to the basement. Her friends quickly followed her. Twilight flared her magic up quickly placing items into place as she turned the light on.

Selene followed the pool down as she noticed a light coming from the bottom of the pool. She noticed the large room where Za and Ra quickly found a place to call their own. She looked towards the side of the tank noticing Twilight and her friends. Selene swam over wincing a bit as she waved towards them. She kept her trident in her hooves as she glanced around the room.

“Can you hear me?” Twilight spoke up as Selene moved towards the bottom of the tank. She nodded as Twilight pointed towards her mouth.

“Can you hear me?” she spoke up as Twilight nodded.

“Oh, this is neat. I hope this didn’t cause you to much trouble” she smiled as Twilight shook her head.

“This was easy” she chuckled as Pinkie pressed herself up against the glass.

“Who is this” she smiled as Selene touched the glass.

“This is Selene she is a princess of merponies. The two in the back are her guards Za and Ra.” As she pointed up Za was swimming around allowing her fins to breathe. Selene kept towards the glass as she waved towards the ponies.

“Is she the new pony?” Pinkie was bouncing as Twilight smiled.

“She is. Selene this is Pinkie Pie” she pointed towards the pink mare who was grinning towards her “This is Rarity” she moved her hoof towards the white mare with a purple mane glancing towards her. “Applejack” she pointed to an orange mare with a yellow mane and tail with bowing with her hat in her hooves. “Rainbow Dash” she pointed up towards a light blue Pegasus with a rainbow mane and tail. Selene looked back towards Ra.

“Ra I found your surface pony” she snickered as he came swimming over glancing at rainbow smiling. A bright yellow Pegasus with pink mane and tail hid behind Twilight.

“This is Fluttershy. It’s okay Shy he is a shark pony while she is a Zebra Fish.” Twilight hugged her friend. “And this is Spike my number one assistant” she pointed towards a purple and green dragon. Selene moved down and waved towards him. Spike waved back as he looked towards Twilight.

“You promised gifts” he pointed a claw at her as she turned her smile towards him.

“Of course. Go make some tea and I will the gifts ready” Selene silently watched as Spike ran to the stairs with glee on his face. She moved from the glass moving silently up the tube towards the library. She pulled herself out of the water looking towards Spike as Twilight and her friends walked up to the stairs.

“Selene I thought you would be resting” Selene sat up as she looked towards Twilight.

“Sorry I thought the glass would be too informal.” Selene looked towards the others. she pushed her mane back as she sat on the edge of the pool keeping her tail in the water.

“Oh well hello darling” Rarity smiled as she walked overextending her hoof towards Selene. Selene tapped her hoof against Rarity’s before bowing. Rarity stared at her as Twilight blinked a couple of times.

“You do not tap hooves together?” she tilted her head as Applejack started to laugh.

“No sug, we hoof shake” Applejack walked towards Selene gripping her hoof shaking it roughly. Selene started to wine a bit as she felt pain running up her side.

“Applejack not to rough she still injured” Twilight shouted causing the earth pony to let go.

“Sorry sug” Selene nodded as Za quickly appeared with her fins out wide. She pulled Selene into her hooves disappearing into the water. Applejack looked towards Twilight.

“What was that?” Rainbow Das spoke up as she was looking towards the pool.

“That was her guard” Twilight spoke up.

“Tea is ready!” Spike yelled. Za pulled Selene down into the bottom of the pool/ Za placed on her a large shell bed that was set up in the middle of the chamber. She pulled out some kelp placing it along her tail as she kept silent. Selene huffed a bit as she curled up on the bed.

“Just rest” Za shut the shell a bit allowing Selene to close her eyes.

Chapter Three (revised)

Canterlot…..

Celestia and Luna paced the hall as two sets of eyes followed them. One pair belonged to a small pink alicorn with a bright pink mane with a yellow stripe in it. It was pulled back into a ponytail as her eyes bounced back and forth as if she was watching tennis. The other pair belonged to a smaller white unicorn with a dark blue and light blue mane. He looked up to the alicorn as he shook his head.

“Is it me or have they been like this for hours?” the unicorn hissed as the alicorn nodded.

“Aunt Luna, Celestia is everything okay” the pink alicorn spoke up breaking the silence.

“Thy needs to tell her” Luna looked towards Celesta. The older alicorn shook her head holding the picture up.

“We don’t know if it is her Luna. We need to wait!” Celestia stared at her sister as the alicorn shook her head.

“What if she is? Would you push her away as mother did?” Luna looked up at her with tears in her eyes.

“No. I would not drive her away as mother did. I would love to see the day when she and Nico could join us again.” Celestia looked towards the picture “I am going to rest for the evening. I would like some time to think. Goodnight dear sister” Celestia bowed to her before walking out of the room leaving Luna alone.

“Aunt Luna?” the younger alicorn spoke up causing Luna to look towards the couple.

“Cadence and Shining Armor. Thy did not see thou there.” Luna moved towards them.

“Is everything okay?” Cadence looked up towards Luna with a worried expression sitting on her face.

“Thy just learned some new information while out on thou trip” Luna smiled as she tapped Cadence’s head before walking off. Luna sighed as she started to walk along the halls glancing up at the sky.

“Sister is thy really leaving thou?” a small little bright blue filly walked out looking up at a dark purple unicorn with a white and black mane.

“Thy am. Thy has found thy heart in the sea.” She smiled as she looked down towards the filly “Thy will always be watching thou” The unicorn walked towards the edge of the boat smiling as she jumped over the boat and into the sea. The filly walked towards the edge watching her sister dive into the ocean never to be seen again. Luna shook her head trying to get her head out of the long forgotten memory.

Selene let out a soft yawn as she lifted the shell a bit noticing Ra and Za were sleeping in different corners. She slipped out of the shell noticing her body felt ten times better. Removing the kelp from her tail, she moved up towards the top of the pool. Peaking her head out she noticed the lights were still off. Moving back down towards the pool she grabbed her trident before moving to the library again. She pulled herself out of the pool removing the extra water from her body. Holding up her trident she silently cast a spell turning her tail into a pair of legs. Her mane was pulled up into a bun with a string of white pearls wrapped around her mane. A silver necklace appeared around her neck with a small trident sitting in the middle with a sapphire sitting behind it. Her fins changed into a large pair of white wings with transparent white and blue feathers. Her eyes glanced back towards her tail and noticed a silver trident in the middle of a ring of water as a silver crown sat under it. She tapped her hooves together before walking around the room. She could see the different types of books that lined the shelves. Nothing really seemed interesting to her. She looked up and noticed Twilight was standing on the stairs holding a mug of coffee watching. Selene smiled as she looked towards the unicorn walking down the stairs. She placed the mug of coffee down before picking up some scrolls from a nearby desk.

Twilight had Selene standing in front of her as she ran her hoof along her thighs. She was writing down noted as she went along “Your tail is gone. You have real working back legs” she held her back hoof out as she looked around taking notes still. Selene started to blush a deep shade of red as she felt her hoof run up her back leg to her tail.

“You have a cutie mark and even the workings of a full mare” Selene moved away as she coughed into her hoof looking at Twilight.

“By me a few dinners and take me on a few dates. Then we might see if you get to look at that” She was blushing as she used her wing to fan her face. She felt some magic around her wing holding it out allowing Twilight to see right through the feathers.

“How about we go somewhere and I can teach you about merpony magic” Selene smiled as she looked towards Twilight. She could see her eyes light up as she ran around grabbing some scrolls. She was about to grab some ink as Selene shook her head “Twilight we can get the notes later. I don’t have any squid ink to let you take the proper notes” Selene smiled as Twilight kept her scrolls in her hooves.

“Just in case” she grabbed her bags as Selene looked towards her neck. She noticed Twilight still had the shell around her neck causing a grin on her face. Twilight opened the door to the house as she walked out with Selene following her. Twilight took her across town towards the large lake where she placed her bags in a nearby tree looking towards Selene.

“So what are we starting with?” Twilight tilted her head as Selene walked into the lake allowing her magic to dispel.

“You need to join me. I am going to teach you how to swim” she smiled as she moved towards the edge of the lake.

“I don’t know. I can” she was cut off short as Selene moved her hooves towards Twilight causing the water to pick her up and drop her into the water. She watched as Twilight came up to the surface gasping for air.

“what was that for!” she shouted as Selene moved towards her tapping the shell around her neck. Twilight looked down noticing her legs shifting into a long tail as her eyes widen in shock. Selene disappeared under the water pulling on her tail to bring Twilight with her. Once they were at the right depth she let go noticing Twilight was holding her breath as her hooves were on her neck covering her head. Selene moved over and tried to pull her hooves away from her head.

“Twilight you need to move your hooves and breath!” She could feel her hooves lock in place causing her to sigh. She took a deep breath in as she forced Twilight to look up. She placed her lips against Twilight’s kissing her as she forced air into her. Twilight let her head go as she pushed Selene off of her huffing.

“What the Hay!” she shouted as Selene moved towards her.

“Your hooves were blocking your gills. If you hold your breath you will sink to the floor and will never be able to get up on your own.” Selene pulled her mane back as she grabbed Twilight’s hoof. She placed it towards the back of her neck allowing her to feel the small slits in her neck. Twilight looked at her in shock as she got closer. She could see small pink slits towards the back of Selene’s neck rubbing them softly.

“We are born with them on the back of our necks so enemies can not use them to weaken us in combat” Selene spoke up. She wanted to keep Twilight close as she was enjoying her hoof running along her gills. She looked up as Twilight had moved her hoof towards her neck. Selene moved as she swam around Twilight poking her in different places.

“The spell worked. Now when we were at the dock I cast a spell to give you a merponies body. The spell is stored in the shell around your neck. You can remove the shell when you want but the spell will only work for you. To make this transformation solid my father or mother will half to do that. Like I said I do not like watching ponies drown. I had to act and this was my first thought to save you.” Selene looked towards Twilight as she looked down to her tail.

“How do I change back?” her voice was shaky as she looked towards Selene.

“Tap the shell again to release the magic on your body”

“Another question how can I breath fresh water when we were in salt water?” Twilight looked up at her as Selene moved closer placing her hoof on her chest.

“Our magic is stored in our hearts. Unicorns do not exist as their horns are either damaged from outsides or broken from the caves and caverns most live in. Our bodies are used to the magic flow as we use it in our hooves except for guards and my family. we channel our magic through our tridents. Now that leads us to your question. That magic that flows around your body is constantly changing and adapting to the environment around you. it changes the way you breath depending on the water your in.” Selene was moving her hoof around Twilight’s body as she looked her in the eye.

“Okay” Twilight looked down as she noticed her tail was moving without her even instructing her to “How can I be doing this” she was freaking out as Selene swam around her.

“Its instinct. You just do it automatically so you won’t sink.” Selene stopped as she looked at Twilight’s tail keeping away from it.

“How is your tail? Za said it be a week before it’s healed”

“I’m healed but not properly. One can only do so much without the medical kelp and staff in the ocean” Selene smiled “But your tail is fine. Now to swimming. When going vertical and horizontal you want to swim like a wave.” Selene slowed her movements down as she demonstrated for Twilight “you can place your hooves out in front of you if you want” Selene looked towards Twilight as she nodded. Selene moved to the side as she let Twilight practice. Selene had to cover her eyes as she would crash into the walls of the lake. It took a couple of hours crashing into the walls before Twilight was able to get it after swimming around the lake keeping to the side of it.

“Baby steps” Selene giggled as she moved towards Twilight “Alright next lesson and this one will be easy” she smiled as Twilight nodded.

“And that is?”

“Cleaning your tail” Selene moved a bit as she picked her own tail in her hooves “All you need to do is lick your scales and if one pops out then it is bad. You can do this with your hooves” She let her tail go as she looked over at Twilight.

“Can you help me” Twilight looked towards Selene as she placed her tail in her hooves rolling over. Selene moved towards Twilight sitting her up straight.

“think about sitting and your magic will work okay” Selene smiled as Twilight tried to lick her tail frantically.

“Can you just do it?” Twilight noticed Selene turning red.

“if you were younger yes. You see in our culture if you came to me and asked me to lick your tail. In my eyes that would be you asking me to marry you. I would respond by letting you lick my tail before I would rub up against you placing my scent on you. that is till I marry you and place my scales on yours. Normally family members or coral can be used to get the dead scales off” Selene was trying her best not to stutter. She looked up as Twilight started to blush as she looked down.

“Sorry I didn’t know I” Selene placed her hoof on her muzzle.

“It’s fine. I can show you why” Selene moved her hooves along Twilight’s tail pulling it up to her as she started to lick her scales. Twilight started to turn a deep shade of red as she felt something warm and pleasant in her chest and her mind as she watched Selene. It was slowly faded as Selene stopped and smiled at her.

“That is why we use only let those we want to marry touch our tails. It’s very pleasant and it leads to” Twilight wasn’t thinking at the moment. She was running on pure instincts as she pulled Selene into a kiss. Selene was shocked as she felt Twilight press her lips against hers. She waited for a moment before pushing Twilight off of her looking away “To more adult things” Selene huffed as she watches Twilight turn red. She looked around covering her face as she swam up to the surface.

“I shouldn’t have” Selene spoke to herself before swimming up to the surface. She pulled herself out of the lake looking up noticing Twilight’s bags were gone. She replaced her magic on herself before walking away. She stopped as Twilight’s treehouse looking up at the windows mentally kicking herself. She turned and walked towards the center of town. Stopping for a bit she noticed the town as highly decorated with balloons and different colors of ribbons. She noticed the music was playing as different tables were filled with food. Her eyes scanned the crowd as she noticed Twilight and her friends standing at the water fountain talking. Taking a deep breath in she walked into the large crowd of ponies. She was swept away in the crowd as a pink hoof pulled her towards the fountain.

“Attention ponies! This is the newest pony! Her name is Selene lets make her feel welcome!” Pinkie was smiling as Selene stared out into the crowd causing her wings to spread open in shock.

“Pinkie what is this?” Selene looked towards the bouncing pony.

“This is for you. I planned a welcome party!” Pinkie was smiling ear to ear.

“Thank you” Selene smiled as Tears started to form in her eyes “I never had a party thrown for me. I only spent my birthday with my mother or father.” She blinked a few tears from her eyes as they floated above her.

“Neat party trick” Pinkie was chuckling as Selene smiled “Well enjoy yourself” Pinkie walked away as Selene stared towards the other ponies. She moved through the sea of ponies as she made it towards the punch bowl. Ra was sitting up against Za smiling as he had his hoof around her neck. Selene created a small ball of punch floating in front of her.

“You two look lovely dovely” she smiled as Za sat up.

“It’s nice to be away from judgmental eyes. I can spend some time with my husband” Selene rolled her eyes.

“Till we go see the other princesses you two are on vacation.” She sat in front of them sipping on the small ball of punch.

“It’s fine we can still be your guards dear. We can do like we normally do when you go out on an excursion to the shipwrecks” Ra smiled as Selene rolled her eyes.

“Didn’t need to know that” she walked off as she moved through the crowd. Her eyes were scanning the sea of ponies until she saw Twilight. Her eyes noticed the smile that graced her lips as she giggled. Selene kept staring as she watched her chat with ponies around her blushing as she waved her hoof. Rarity noticed Selene staring at Twilight causing her to walk over smiling.

“Dearie is everything alright?” Rarity spoke up causing Selene to look over at her.

“I’m fine. I am not used to mingling at parties” she started to blush causing Rarity to pull her close.

“Oh, darling it’s alright. You will get used to it. I bet your father will start inviting you to all the royal parties” Rarity smiled as Selene shook her head.

“To save face and to keep the noble riots down he does not invite me. I was supposed to be married to another when I was younger. I did not like him and he creeped me out. I told the guards they told my mother it went downhill I screwed the peace talks up. My brother was able to save it but the nobles were very vocal about leaving me in a cave to die” Selene looked towards the stone noticing Rarity was staring at her in shock.

“That…that”

“I know bad, horrid… I am used to it Rarity” Selene walked over to the table full of sweets picking up a few cookies before walking to the water fountain. Sat on the edge nibbling on the cookies grinning at the taste. Her eyes were watching as other ponies we talking amongst each other. She finished her sweets causing her to stand up to brush the crumbs off. She looked up and noticed Twilight was sitting between her friend and a random pony blushing. She didn’t know why but it caused something in her to chew at her. She moved over towards Twilight as her wings were fluffed up on her sides as she coughed into her hoof.

“I hope I am not interrupting something” Selene smiled as Rarity glanced over at her. She noticed Selene’s wings as she back up a bit.

“Oh, Selene. Rarity was just introducing me to Gold Bit here” Twilight pointed towards the stallion as he was staring at Selene.

“Oh, nice to meet you. I am Selene Star” she smiled holding her hoof out. The stallion reached out and shook her hoof softly before walking away.

“I didn’t mean to scare him away. I just wanted to know if you would like more training using your tail to swim” She glanced over at Twilight.

“I would love that. Just no more grooming okay” she smiled up at Selene “I am going to get some punch would you like some?”

“Oh that would be nice” Selene nodded as she watches Twilight walk off as Rarity walked over to Selene as Rainbow Dash landed beside her.

“Dude what is up with that” Rainbow was staring at Selene as she looked towards the ponies in front of her.

“Who is a dude?” Selene tilted her head before looking around “Do I need to find them?”

“No, I mean scaring the pony away like that” Rainbow held Selene’s head towards her.

“I wasn’t trying to scare any pony away. I just wanted to ask Twilight if she wanted more training with her tail as a merpony” Selene blinked as Rainbow sighed. She pointed towards Selene’s wings causing her to turn and stare.

“So what is wrong with them? I normally don’t have wings just fins” Selene blinked as Rainbow Dash sighed.

“Dearie when a Pegasus fluffs their wings up. It means they are jealous or angered” Rarity looked towards Selene as she placed her hoof to her chin.

“But I wasn’t angry” Selene looked up and noticed Twilight walking towards her. Her wings smoothed out a bit before flaring out to the side. She smiled as Twilight held the cup out towards her. Selene used her wing and waved it towards the cups drawing out the liquid in front of her.

“Thank you Twilight” Selene was smiling towards her as Rainbow Dash looked towards Rarity. Rarity then moved and pulled Rainbow Dash away from them.

“Dude did you see that!” Rainbow was huffing as Rarity nodded.

“I know but she doesn’t know how to be a Pegasus. I think we need to keep an eye on them” Rarity looked back as Selene was sipping out of the bubble of punch as Twilight was staring at her.

“So I was thinking. Maybe if you taught me in the tank in the library. I think it would be easier to practice at” Twilight was smiling as Selene looked towards her.

“I think so too. The lake was a bad choice but it was also the biggest for us to practice in. But I do have some other items to help you with your magic.” Selene kept her eyes on Twilight as she smiled softly.

“Well, I think that will be lovely. I am going to head back. I wish to write up my notes for the day.”

“Can I walk with you? I find out that large parties are not for me. I do love the attempt but this is something I need to get used to” She smiled as she walked beside Twilight her wings flat against her side. the tips of her wings started to turn pink as she kept beside her.

Chapter Four

Maremuda…

King Triton was swimming around the halls of his castle enjoying the peace. The nobles were not at his door demanding him to get rid of his daughter. His sons were happy with their families and his loving wife was by his side. He stopped and looked up towards a picture of him and his wife holding Selene in their hooves when she was younger. He felt a pair of hooves wrap around his neck causing him to look behind him.

“I thought you would be resting my love,” he noticed his wife smiling as she kissed his cheek.

“I have been thinking about my sisters again. I have also been thinking about our daughter.” She looked up towards the picture sighing.

“Do you regret coming with me?” he looked towards his wife as she shook her head.

“Why do you ask that?” she looked towards him.

“Because you always ask about them” he moved towards her placing his hoof over hers.

“I wish I could visit them or they visit me. But I know the nobles would never allow that” Aurora looked towards the picture still before moving on “I wish I could get some word from Za and Ra to let me know their okay” she sighed as Triton stopped her pulling her into his hooves.

“Well I promised to take you with me to the surface and I am keeping that promise. But I want you to think about something my dear”

“Oh,” she glanced up towards him.

“If she happy and if the princess are willing. How would you feel leaving her in their hooves and letting her live her life on the surface? Away from this bloody mess, the nobles have created” he looked down at her as she pushed back blinking a bit.

“If they are willing to keep her. I would be sad I could not see and hold my daughter but she will be away from this life. Hopefully, they can help her too.” Aurora looked away as Triton held her still.

“We can still visit her my dear” he had a smile on his face.

“What are you planning love?”

“Something you wait. I will tell you when we go for the peace talks” Triton smiled as he started to dance with his wife in the halls. She smiled as she danced with him.

Meanwhile in Ponyvile

Selene was lying in her shell sleeping peacefully with her tail wrapped around her. She slowly opened her eyes yawning a bit looking around as she does to see where Ra and Za had fallen asleep for the night. They were gone and she wasn’t in the tank at Twilight’s house. She noticed she was sleeping on another giant shell surrounded by bright pink and purple coral growing on rocks as different kinds of plants growing along the ground giving the space a peaceful and tranquil feeling. Her nerves were on ends till she hear singing out in the distance. Moving from the shell she swam through the plants following a path. Her eyes glanced around as she notices the path was carved out of the large dark purple coral that grew around the area. Selene stopped swimming as she came to a large cave with a small opening at the top allowing the sun light to come down. Her eyes settled on the long purple merpony sitting on a flat rock singing. Small schools of fish sawm around her before disappearing as Selene came into the opening.

“Twilight? Why are you here?” she spoke up as she moved closer to the pony. She stopped singing as she turned and looked towards Selene smiling softly. She sat up as she moved towards her.

“Were on vacation silly” she smiled as Selene stopped in front of her. She quickly moved around Twilight checking her out noticing her mane was longer as well as her tail. As she moved closer Selene noticed her eyes were different. They weren’t the normal shade of violet she had seen they were red!

“Star! You promised!” Selene hissed as the woman started to chuckle. She placed Selene against the rock as the Twilight in front of her started to change. She started to look exactly like Selene but with a pitch black mane and a long dark ruby tail. The whites of her eyes were black allowing the red iris to stand out. She leaned down wrapping her tail around Selene before moving a hoof towards her neck.

“You also promised to wake me up if you were in danger. Come to my surprise you were injured by your own curiosity! And making it worse by getting attacked by a shark!” she hissed as she looked towards Selene. Glancing up Selene saw black lines swirling around her neck creating a necklace. She felt the hoof on the back of her neck moving softly down her back and back up causing her to squirm a bit. Star’s eyes were glancing going back and forth as a smile appeared on her muzzle.

“And here I thought you were in Maremuda.” She looked towards Selene as she moved her other hoof along her cheek “Didn’t think you would make it to the surface” she chuckled.

“You knew Star. You made my wings fluff up!” she shouted as the mare moved in grinning.

“Who me? Oh no dear that wasn’t me” she kept her grin up watching Selene’s cheeks turn red.

“I can’t like her. I just met her!” Selene tried sitting up but was stopped as Star placed her hooves on either side of Selene.

“That’s right you belong to me” she leaned down and kissed Selene as her hoof kept running along her back. Selene let out a gasp as she watched Star lick her lips.

“Star I’m on the surface”

“So?” she blinked looking towards Selene as she pulled her in closer to her placing the other hoof on her back.

“I can probably get this curse broken,” Selene noticed Star stopped stroking her back as she felt her tail being released. Star was floating in front of her shock written all over her face as she on her lower lip.

“No the surface ponies won’t know how to deal in curses. They are too soft” Star moved in as she leaned down kissing Selene as she grinned “Five more years my dear” she chuckled “But till then I want to meet this pony”

“Star just leave me to my damn fantasies!” Selene huffed as Star patted her cheek.

“I should be your only fantasy” She swam away leaving Selene to frighten of what she was going to do.

Waking up Selene moved her eyes along the tank noticing Ra and Za were missing. She glanced up towards the surface smiling a bit as she left her trident on the floor. She moved up to the top of the tank popping her head out of the tank. She caught the sight of Princess Celestia sitting at the table sipping on some tea as Ra and Za were sitting in front of her chatting away. Twilight was sitting next to Celestia sipping on her tea smiling.

“She knows a princess?” Star thought to herself as she pulled herself from the tank.

“Twilight is her student. If you do anything stupid I am throwing myself off a cliff!” Selene hissed as Star rolled her eyes. She made sure to keep her magic back as she walked into the library smiling. She didn’t want Twilight running from her just yet.

“Selene your awake” Za spoke up as she nodded to the question. She raised her hoof towards Twilight beckoning her over. Twilight turned her head and smiled as she placed her cup down.

“Princess Celestia came to see how you were doing?” Keeping her eye on Twilight she waited till she got closer. As soon as Twilight was in front of her she waved her hoof causing bars of ice forming in front of the kitchen. Ra ran towards the bars as he looked over towards Selene.

“Selene wat are you up to!” he growled as she ran her hoofs through her mane. Shaking her fins a bit Star dropped her magic. Twilight took a step back as she watched Selene’s mane changed from a sky blue to a pitch black mane floating in the air. Her fur had a grey tint to it as her tail slimed out a bit as the blue faded to a blood red. Her whites slowly shifted to black as the red iris stared her down. She was stuck up against the bars as she noticed black lines crawled around Stars neck creating a necklace.

“Star let Selene out now!” Za shouted as Celestia stood up with her wings flared out.

“Young princess this is not going to help your ponies!” Celestia stared over at Selene with a worried look before glancing towards her student. Star started to chuckle as she looked over towards Celestia.

“Young princess. That is a good one” she was smiling as she pushed herself from the floor floating in the air as if she was swimming. She moved her eyes back towards Twilight moving down to her horn.

“How powerful are you?” she reached out and touched her horn causing her wings to go up as Star quickly released the horn. Twilight dropped to the ground huffing a bit before placing her back towards the bars.

“Twilight no sudden movements! Star won’t attack if you stay still!” Za shouted as she started to pull at the bars.

“Za, Ra what is going on!” Celestia looked over to the guards as they both had worried expressions on their face.

“That’s not Selene princess. That is Star princess Celestia and she”

“I’m a curse” Star had jumped in laughing “I am a curse some pony placed on my poor Selene” she had her smile up as she looked down towards Twilight.

“Are you here to hurt me then” Twilight shouted causing Star to shake her head.

“Oh by the seas no. Selene already told me she throw herself off a cliff if I did” she huffed as she floated around Twilight “I wanted to see what has caught my Selene’s eye” She sat in front of Twilight watching her carefully.

“Star we know how you are with Selene” Ra spoke up as Star blinked.

“What do you mean by that Ra?” Twilight was shaking as Star placed her hooves on the floor.

“Let me give you this warning. You hurt or injure my Selene and I will do the same to you” she started chuckling “However I been thinking”

“That’s a new one” Selene spoke up causing Star to sit up straight up her ears twitching.

“Thinking about what?” Za broke Star concentration. Star licked her lips as she sat on a pillow pushing her mane back.

“Since you are so powerful maybe a challenge?” Star waved her hoof causing the ice bars to melt into the floor. As the bars quickly disappear both the guards got around Twilight as Celestia stood between them.

“I will not let my student be in any challenge that will harm a pony” Star blinked as she looked up towards Celestia shaking her head.

“No. I don’t like hurting ponies. Only those who want to hurt Selene physically will feel my wrath. I am talking about a magical challenge” she leaned back into the pillow as she placed her hooves looking towards Twilight.

“What kind of challenge Star?” Ra spoke up.

“Selene has five years left to live before I claim her soul and her body will return to the coral. I wanted to know if Twilight could break this curse or if she could extend this curse” Star raised an eyebrow as Twilight moved from the protection of the guards and the princess to look at Star in the eye.

“You want me to break you?” Twilight looked up towards her teacher “Princess have you ever heard of a curse doing this?” Celesta had to sit in her spot as she placed a wing under her chin.

“No Twilight. I know many curses that have been made through out the years. However, I never saw one like this” she glared at Star as she kept her grin up.

“Normally I would have kept dormant and would let my magic slowly kill Selene but events forced my hoof.” She sat up looking towards Celestia.

“And what events are those Star!” Za walked around huffing as her fins were flared out.

“Like I said earlier. I was a normal curse sitting in the darkness of her soul slowly killing her till one day. Now time to time again I would look into her memories and see what type of pony I would be killing. During this time nobles were a bit sour as she broke a young wannabe king’s muzzle after forcing himself on her. I saw them hit her and try to blame her for things she never did. I came out when a couple of nobles cornered her and tried ripping her wing from her back. They wanted to cripple her before feeding her to a heard of sharks!” Star hissed as she took a few deep breaths in and out “I broke their hooves. I showed myself another time when others were trying to shove her into the lava pits. I just broke their own tails” Star started to fidget as Ra moved around as he looked towards Za.

“When did you let Selene know about you?” he spoke the question that was on every ponies mind.

“When she tried to kill herself. She was tired of others calling her a monster for what I was doing. She went to the trenches and tied a weight to her tail and wrapped her gills up so she could drown. Thankfully the weight slipped from her tail allowing her to drift to the surface. While she was out cold I made my way to her mind and made a connection with her. She let me place the connection so we could talk while she was recovering. We grew close and well… I will not let any pony hurt her” Star huffed as she sat up. Her eyes drifted towards Twilight finally noticing the necklace around her neck. She moved closer tapping the shell as Twilight jumped.

“Hey Selene made this for me” she was on edge as Star pulled two scales off of her tail. She rolled the scales in her hooves “Her father made her trident for her. It holds a seal a shaman made for her to keep me asleep. Her father never made it public that I was a curse just another personality she has to cope with things. These beads are just the same” Star moved towards Twilight placing one on either side of the shell whispering into them.

“These beads will glow and warm up when I am out and Selene is not. they will also act as a second set of seals to keep me hidden. If that is alright with you” she glanced towards Celestia. Celestia looked towards the ground for a moment before nodding.

“I would not have my subject harm because of an unknown curse” she spoke softly as Star huffed.

“If they don’t hurt Selene then you won’t hear about me.” she smiled before her hooves started to shake.

“Star?” Za looked towards her as she blinked a bit.

“I’ve pushed us both too far.” She turned to look over at Twilight “The back of our necks shows the scar of the curse. Mine is a full moon you can see hers if you move her mane.” She started to cough as she leaned towards Twilight kissing her deeply before breaking it “That is to seal our little challenge” she closed her eyes dropping to the ground. Twilight sat there in shock as she noticed the sky blue of Selene’s mane started to return to normal. Her tail changed back to normal as Selene opened her eyes allowing the others to see them glossed over.

“Hello?” her voice was soft as she had tears in her eyes. Her heart sunk in her chest as she started to fear the worst “If I am in a prison just tell me, please. If you're going to hang me just do it. I didn’t hurt them but its better” she was cut short as a wing moved her mane from her eyes.

“You are not in a prison” Celestia spoke up as she noticed the pain on Selene’s face. She could almost feel it herself as she heard the words the merpony started speaking.

“You will not be hung. You have harmed no pony my dear” Selene started to move closer to Celestia as she dropped short crying. Za moved towards the kitchen as Celestia moved Selene’s mane noticing a black moon with ink or blood dripping from it. By this time Twilight had snapped out of her stupor rushing around grabbing scrolls as she quickly writing down everything from memory.

“Twilight” Celestia spoke up causing the unicorn to turn her head. Za walked back placing a ran over her gills.

“There will be time for that later. I want to know do you want this challenge?” Celestia stood up as she held Selene in her magic before placing her on her back. Twilight looked to her scrolls as she placed her quill down. She took a deep breath in and slowly nodded.

“Of course I do. I read up on most curses and this is something new! I can break something or fix something that Starswirl has never even done” Twilight looked up towards her teacher with a light smile on her muzzle “This can help us greatly in years to come” Twilight was standing on her hooves as Celestia giggled. She couldn’t help it. She knew how bad her student’s curiosity for knowledge was.

“Alright, Twilight. I will send some books on curses. I also want you and Selene to visit me in Canterlot when she is well. Now I think you should help me with your guest before taking notes” she winked at Twilight causing her to blush.

“Of course” Twilight ran up stairs opening her bedroom door. She placed a waterproofing spell on her sheets and mattress before Celestia placed Selene on the bed.

“On her stomach” Ra spoke up as he placed a small bag in front of his hooves “Her gills need room to move” He walked over as Za was carrying some towels on her back. Twilight help rolls her over onto her stomach stepping back a bit. Celestia stood back watching as Ra quickly braided her mane keeping it out of her gills. Za covered her tail in the towels before draping a blanket over her.

“We’re sorry Princess. We never thought Star would appear if she was on the surface. She trusted the island ponies so much we thought she would sleep” Ra was softly patting Selene’s head as she fell into a deep sleep.

“I am not blaming you Ra or you Za but can you promise me that Star will not simply harm a pony?” She glanced towards the guards as the nodded.

“The king placed us with his daughter because no one else will guard her. Star knows of us and trusts us with Selene. She even gave us the same spill she gave Twilight. We thought she would hurt us for leaving Selene alone but she forced Selene to tell us about her suicide attempt. Other than the attacks she has told you we never see Star” Ra glanced up as Celestia nodded.

“I will be sending one guard to help you two out. I will make sure he is here by morning” Celestia walked out of the room as Twilight was sitting next to Selene drawing her gills and the curse on a piece of parchment. Ra looked over at Za as he sighed.

“It went better than expected” he smiled as Za nodded.

“That it did”

Celestia walked out of the treehouse looking down at her guards. She got into her chariot allowing it to take off. Her mind started to wonder during the flight back to Canterlot. It wasn’t a long till the jolt of the chariot landing caused her to take notice of her surroundings. She climbed off of the chariot as she looked towards the guard.

“Find Shining Armor tell him I wish to see him in my chambers now please” she bowed as they gave her a salute before walking off.

Chapter Five

Twilight had woken up first yawning as the sun was coming up over the horizon. She glanced down noticing Selene was still asleep. Letting a sigh out as her mind was filled with questions she wanted to ask. Slipping out of her bed she moved towards the bathroom cleaning herself up. Her mind was riddled with questions as she moved from the bedroom towards the library section. Glancing around she noticed Spike was missing as coffee wasn’t already made. Shaking her head she forgot she sent him to Rarity’s yesterday to keep him out of the house. Walking towards the kitchen she started to make a cup of coffee as the front door swung open. Spike walked in with her friends following behind him.

“Twilight your up early!” Spike looked towards the unicorn as she stood there in her kitchen. She turned her head towards the drake smiling at him.

“Yea I had something on my mind.” She chuckled as she moved towards the table holding a coffee cup.

“Oh, what is it?” Spike spoke up as he placed his bag against the door.

“Oh, Selene has been sharing information with me about merponies. I was lost in thought about some of the magic she has been showing me” she placed a smile on her face as she looked towards the young drake.

“Really that’s cool” Spike moved to an empty seat near the table.

“Going back to help Rarity?” she looked towards him as he started to blush.

“If you don’t have anything planned for me” he looked towards his claws as Twilight looked towards her coffee.

“Go have fun Spike” she made her smile wider as he looked up towards her.

“Really?” he stood up as Twilight nodded her head.

“Yes, Spike” Twilight chuckled as he jumped off of his chair grabbing his bag.

“By you’re the best sister!” he ran out of the door shutting it behind him. Twilight softly sighed as she finished her coffee. He was so young she didn’t want him to know anything that she and Selene would talk about. He didn’t need to know about Star or he would go running to her friends. Refilling her cup she made a second cup as she walked up to the stairs towards her bedroom. As soon as she opened the door she noticed Selene was sitting up in the bed her eyes still glazed over. She was sniffing the air as she turned her head towards Twilight. She had her hair up allowing her gills to open up freely as her fins were moving softly behind her.

“Twilight? Do you have coffee with you?” she tilted her head. Twilight walked in placing her cup near the bed as she placed the other in Selene’s hooves.

“How did you know it was me and not Spike?” Twilight watched as Selene leaned back her fins laying against her back.

“You smell like lavender. Also, I can tell your magic apart from Spike” she pulled the cup to her muzzle as she took a sip. She then pointed towards her gills “I can feel your magic as well. Merponies can feel the energies from nearby fish, plants and other merponies. It's an easy way to quickly tell a friend from foe. It takes a bit to master, I’m not that good at it yet” Selene kept her eyes closed as she leaned into the pillows. Twilight picked up her coffee as she sipped on it.

“Would you like to go out and practice some more?” Selene broke the silence as Twilight looked up.

“I thought about going through the books in the library” Twilight leaned back as Selene opened one eye.

“Are you going to get your friends to help?” Selene opened her other eye as her vision returned slowly.

“No. I do not need them in the middle of this.” Twilight glanced towards her coffee as Selene moved towards her.

“Twilight, you’re going to need help. I don’t want you to take this challenge alone. I don’t think Princess Celestia would want that either” Selene tried finding a place to put the cup down. Twilight picked up the cup and placed it near the bed.

“I know but Star gave me the challenge. She did not give them the challenge. I will be downstairs get some rest” Twilight smiled as she walked towards the door. Touching the handle she noticed it was frozen shut causing her to turn towards Selene.

“She gave you the challenge and I am setting the rules.” She opened her eyes allowing Twilight to see her eyes “I’ve seen what this curse has done to scholars Twilight. They study and study until they died. My father has already lost four of the best scholars until he stopped having ponies studying her. I do not wish the same fate on the one and the first pony I can call a friend” her voice was soft as she blinked a bit her vision slowly returning. Twilight laid her ears down as she moved towards Selene.

“I didn’t know” Twilight was glancing towards the floor as Selene closed her eyes.

“No pony would have known that. I wouldn’t have known that either” Selene smiled as Twilight looked up at her.

“I thought your dad told you?”

“Nope. I learned a lot about what my dad or mother did in court or in popular balls by the maids. They love to gossip and just don’t care if I hear it or not” she kept her smile up as Twilight sat down in front of Selene.

“What are the rules?” Selene’s ear sat up as she reopened her eyes.

“The first rule is to tell your friends. I want them to keep you grounded and to pull you away from the books when needed. The second rule ask me anything you want or need. Star can always reach me and I can reach Star since she made a connection. The third rule take a break. If I start to see you go a bit frazzled I’m pulling you from the books and we're going to study merponies or your going to teach me magic” Selene had her smile widen as she kept her eyes on Twilight. It was the only object she could see at the moment since she was sitting near her.

“What happens if Star finds out you put rules in place?” Twilight blinked as Selene snickered.

“Leave Star to me” she kept snickering as she got to her hooves. Twilight looked towards Selene as she could see her hooves shaking.

“You should stay in bed Selene” Twilight watched as she moved towards the door tapping it lightly. The ice melted away as she opened the door.

“I didn’t have enough magic to melt it form the bed” Selene coughed a bit as she moved out of the door. Twilight picked up the coffee cups and followed Selene.

“So how can you get Star if she stays hidden?” She followed her as Selene climbed up on the couch.

“If one of us is asleep like right now I’ll fall asleep and I can go to what she calls her area. If I was sleep for the night she can come to my area or my dream and talk to me.” she looked towards Twilight watching the shadow move about the library. Twilight walked into the kitchen as she fixed new cups of coffee.

“Can you two be out at the same time?” Twilight placed a new cup in front of her as Selene shook her head.

“Well we can but it will do my physical body more harm than good. Last time we did that I ended up in the hospital asleep for a good week.” Selene moved her hooves around the cup as Twilight sat in front of her.

“So you can both talk to each other. I have just a personal question is she and you together?” Twilight looked at her as Selene started to blush.

“Oh no. She likes to think about it but in reality, it’s how merponies are. We are very emotional we show our emotions. My mother told me we do this because we can feel the emotions from other merponies, other fish around us and even the plants that live on the coral. We use those emotions to broadcast our emotions to let them know we are either foe or friend. I’ve seen Star at her worse Twilight. I know when she is angry because she comes to me in my dreams either chewing me out of letting steam off.” Selene moved the cup towards her muzzle and took a sip of the coffee.

“So you two are not together?” Twilight was blushing as she tried to get the question out.

“We kissed and she likes to place her hooves on me and keep me close. We never really taken it that far. She only holds me to help my nerves when I am stress and she talks to me. However, I did promise her that if I couldn’t break the curse or never found a pony we could go that far. It kicks something off my bucket list.” Selene glanced down as she sipped on her coffee as Twilight pulled out a scroll and started to take notes.

“So what do you two normally talk about?” Twilight looked up her cheeks blushing.

“Normally how my day went and if I meet any pony. We also talk about if I should just go ahead and end the curse early. We also talk about where I would rest myself. I’m thinking near the Tropics the island ponies were so nice” Selene had tears in her eyes as she looked towards her coffee.

“You really think about that?” Twilight looked up towards Selene.

“Yes I do, its where my life is going” Selene rubbed her eyes as her vision came back to her. She had to stare hard at Twilight as she noticed something on her head. She could tell the scroll floating in front of her as it was floating in front of her.

“It could change” Twilight looked towards Selene as she placed a smile on her muzzle.

“I will think about that when it comes to Twilight. Till then what else do you want to know” Selene looked towards her taking another sip of her coffee.

“So tell me are you just limited to using magic inside the ocean?” this made Selene laugh a bit.

“I can do some magic while out of the water but the majority of my magic is in the ocean. I can freeze items or make some stuff but it’s limited” she moved her coffee a bit.

“What kinds of magic can you do?” Twilight looked up from the scroll as she looked towards Selene noticing she was staring.

“Well, I can do all kinds of magic. Levitation, Teleportation, and transformation magic only on objects, not ponies” Twilight was chuckling as her mind made her remember turning Lyra into an apple.

“Really? I would love to see other types of magic. I never saw transformation magic done outside of the ocean or without a trident” Selene placed a smile on her muzzle as she rubbed her eyes for a bit.

“Well when your eyes are better, I can probably show you some magic” Twilight smiled as a knock came from the library door. Turning her head Twilight walked over to the door opening it up.

“BBBFF!” she squealed causing Selene to sit up.

“What?” she spoke up as Twilight turned around with a grin on her face.

“It’s my Big Brother Best Friend Forever!” she clapped her hooves as Selene moved her fins a bit as she heard the word brother. A tall white unicorn with a striped dark blue mane was standing in the doorway with a smile on his face.

“Twilley it’s good to see you to” the white unicorn smiled as Twilight was glaring at him with glee.

“Shining Armor what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be in the Crystal Empire?” she tilted her head as he walked in.

“Princess Celestia has asked me to come to help Ra and Za with the visiting Princess” he smiled as Selene finished off her coffee.

“Oh then come in. I don’t know where Ra and Za are at the moment” Twilight looked around as Selene placed her coffee cup down on the ground.

“They're still asleep probably. Their use to sleeping in after handling Star.” Selene spoke up causing Twilight to turn towards her.

“Oh okay then” she kept her smile up as Selene glanced towards Shining. She forced the smile to stay on her face as she looked over at him.

“He’s not your brothers” Star’s voice sounded distant and soft in her head as Selene adverted her eyes away from the unicorn.

“I know… Still” was all Selene could say to Star as she laid out on the couch watching Twilight pick her cup up from the floor.

“So Selene you said I smelled like lavender”

“Sapphires” Selene cut her off as she knew where Twilight was going “Your brother smells like sapphires and other crystals” she moved her hooves under her head.

“How do you know what crystals smell like?” Twilight placed a full cup next to her.

“its how you find them under water. When crystals are exposed to seawater over time they start to take on a certain smell. Many merponies train long and hard to know which gem has what smell. Sapphires are the most common in Maremuda. Rubies and diamonds are the rarest since they either blend in and take longer for the smell to appear.” Selene leaned over as she picked up the cup from the floor allowing her to sit up. Her tail was moving slightly as she spread her fins out. Her vision returned a bit allowing her to see the white unicorn staring at her. Twilight was staring at her too.

“What’s wrong?” she leaned forward as Twilight walked around staring at her back.

“You have a gem sitting between your fins” she reached out and touched the gem causing Selene to freeze.

“You're not supposed to see that!” Selene looked around for a blanket to wrap around her back. Finding a pillow she pressed her back up against the pillow blushing.

“Why not?” Twilight walked around looking at her.

“When merpony comes of age they get their magic. It’s a huge celebration and all come to see the merpony and what type of magic they will have. Some have the ability to heal, grow kelp and seaweed. Others have the ability to heard fish and talk to them. Most have the ability to grow coral faster and a few have the ability to use magic to find gems. Only the merponies born in the royal family who will take the throne will have a gem on their back like my dad and me. My ten older brothers didn’t have a gem on their big day. When mine came around the nobles kept my parents busy and the guards needed Ra and Za. So I went out to the Tropics and helped the local surface ponies. One was taken out to sea in a riptide and I used my magic to save them. They saw the gem and my full power bloom that day. They wanted to worship me like a queen but I told them I would be happier if they just treated me the same as always. I hid the crown from my parents I brought it with me so they wouldn’t find out.” She looked up at Twilight noticing the shocked expression on her face.

“Twilight” she waved her hoof causing the unicorn to blink out of stupor.

“Sorry, it’s just. I know nobles can be a pain but this is just a whole new level of pain” she shivered as Selene chuckled.

“I’m used to it. They want my older brother Stratus to take the throne and I am happy with that. I never told them since I am not on good standings with any of my brothers.” Selene sipped on her coffee.

“So does it stay hidden all the time” Twilight right back to staring at Selene’s back.

“Normally. My mane and tail grow longer when I am using my full power but I’m so drained of magic so it's out in the open right now” Selene kept blushing as Twilight placed her hoof on the gem. Selene felt a large shock running from her back towards her hooves. Twilight felt the same shock but it ran from her hoof towards her horn causing her to cry in pain. Shining ran towards his sister staring at Selene who was sitting straight up.

“What did you do?” Twilight wheezed as she noticed Selene’s eye twitching as she stared into the distance.

“Selene?” she walked around waving her hoof. Panic started to set in as she looked towards the tank running over to it. She tapped her shell allowing her tail to come out. Sticking her head in Twilight shouted for the guards as Shining kept an eye on Selene. Twilight moved towards Selene removing the spell from her as Ra and Za climbed up from the tank.

“What is going on,” Za noticed Selene sitting up her eye twitching a bit. Ra walked around his eyes widen as he saw the gem on her back. Za waved her hoof.

“Za dear” Ra waved his hoof causing her to walk around.

“What’s wrong” she stopped as she noticed the gem as well.

“Twilight do you have a paper bag?” Za looked towards the purple unicorn as she ran into the kitchen. Twilight came back with a paper bag in her magic handing it to Za. Za smiled as she filed the bag up before popping it behind Selene causing her to jump.

“Ow,” she leaned over breathing hard “What did you do” Selene looked up towards Twilight.

“I just touched your gem” Twilight recoiled as Za and Ra walked around.

“You can’t do that Twilight. Your magic will be transferred to her, it’s how the rulers feel the magic in the ocean along with their gills” Za looked back at Selene as she sat up blushing.

“Oh sorry, I didn’t know unicorn magic could”

“No Twilight just your magic. In the harbor, Selene gave you the ability to transform into a merpony. When she gave you that ability it also gave you the magic that merponies have.” Ra walked around looking towards Twilight.

“But she wasn’t in her merpony form Ra” Selene looked towards her guard as he shook his head.

“It doesn’t matter. You gave her the ability and you gave her the magic Selene. even the shell breaks it will take at least a year before that magic will clear out of her system.” Selene sighed as she pushed her mane back.

“Well can you at least keep this a secret please” she wrapped her hooves around her as she leaned back against the couch.

“We promise” her guards spoke up as Za looked at her before sighing.

“So besides shocking me what do you have planned for the day?” Selene forced a smile on her face.

“Smooth”

“Shut up and sleep” Selene growled at Star as she looked towards Twilight.

Chapter Seven

Twilight sighed as she watches her friends fall to the ground laughing. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were in stitches as Fluttershy hid behind Rarity. Applejack and Rarity were trying to hide their smirks. Twilight picked up Rainbow and Pinkie off of the floor before placing them on their hooves.

“I think its getting pretty late” Twilight spoke up as she opened the bedroom door. Applejack nodded as she tilted her hat.

“I reckon that it is. I need to head to the farm and get ready for the morning” she walked out of the room as Fluttershy followed her silently. Pinkie finally caught her breath as she noticed Twilight was shaking her head.

“I will be back in the morning with some cookies and cupcakes” Pinkie zipped out of the room with Rainbow Dash smiling before following. Rarity shook her head as she walked with Twilight towards the front door.

“Will you be alright?” the white unicorn stared at her friend.

“Yeah” Twilight nodded as she held the door open. Ra and Za stayed silent as they watched Twilight.

“Well, I will still be up working if you need me okay” Rarity smiled as she walked out of the treehouse. Twilight closed the door behind her friend sighing in relief.

“Are you okay?” Za spoke up as Twilight nodded.

“Yeah, just a lot on my mind” she smiled as she looked up at them.

“Aright, well were heading to bed if you or Selene need us” Za jumped down with Ra beside her. They slipped into the tank leaving Twilight to her thoughts. She saw her brother asleep on the couch leaving a bit of calm in her mind. She placed a blanket over him before heading up the stairs.

As she was gone Selene slowly opened the door to the bathroom noticing the bedroom was empty. Slipping out of the bathroom she changed her forms to something more manageable. Her tail slimed out changing to a silver-white with black and orange spots. Her fins sported the same color as her mane braided itself into a long white and black braid. Her crown sat on her head as she moved towards the middle of the room. She let out a sigh as she looked towards the bedroom door.

“Are you okay Selene?” Selene’s shadow grew along the wall allowing a copy of herself to slip out. Selene noticed her tail was a dark blood red as her eyes were pitch black with a small red iris.

“Star?” Selene looked around as she let out a slow sigh “I’m dreaming good” she smiled as Star moved over to her placing a hoof on her cheek.

“Selene something is bugging you” she glared towards Selene as she shook her head.

“It’s fine Star. I’m just thinking about things” she glanced towards the window watching the stars to appear in the sky. As she was staring at the sky Twilight looked into the door noticing Star was out and looking at Selene. She backed up a bit but not too far. Her curiosity was getting the better of her.

“Let me guess it wouldn’t be a purple mare would it” Star was smiling as Selene looked back towards her.

“Maybe. I mean how can you not think about her? She is amazing Star” Selene smiled as she moved towards the stairs leading up to the bed in the room.

“Oh, and how is she amazing? I mean am I not amazing?” Star grinned as Selene looked up at her.

“Star you like to harm or at least tease me. Twilight doesn’t do that. I saw her cast that tank spell and it was amazing. She uses magic like nothing where I need to either use my blood crown or I need to lean on you for help. Besides she the first one to be my friend.” Selene giggle as Star huffed.

“You know you should tell her” Star had a smile on her muzzle as Selene shook her head.

“Oh no, I can’t tell her Star. I don’t want to face another heartbreak. I just want to be her friend and maybe spend days handing out with her before we need to head home” her voice got soft as she sat on the bottom step resting her head against the wall. Star shook her head as she stayed in the same spot keeping her eyes on Selene.

“That is no way to live Selene. Your heart nor your mind can take that kind of stress. You will want me to end your life early” Star could see the sadness settling on Selene’s face.

“Well maybe it would be nice to die happy” she looked up as Star moved over and slapped Selene.

“That is no way to live. I do not wish this life on you, Selene. You should at least take some risk” Star growled as Selene looked down towards the floor.

“Selene why do you not want to tell Twilight” Star placed a hoof under her chin forcing her to look up.

“Because I’m scared she will be like the rest of them. I’ve asked others out. Many of the merponies would stare at me like I was some sort of demon. They said that I was worse than you Star. Then I thought the island ponies would be better. I thought that they would be better than the merponies. They would decline as well. They were scared to break my heart thinking they would earn the wrath of the sea gods or goddess.” Selene sighed as she closed her eyes while leaning back on the stairs. Star wish she heard this sooner maybe she would have changed her approach to many things. She turned around and noticed Twilight was peaking into the door. Grinning she silently moved towards the door picking up the purple unicorn. Star kept her hoof over her muzzle shaking her head as she pulled her into the room. Placing Twilight in front of Selene she leaned down and tapped the shell around Twilight’s neck. Star cleared her throat as her eyes stayed on the sulking merpony.

“Selene I made a temporary version of Twilight. I want you to tell her how you feel” Star glanced as Selene opened her eye looking towards the purple unicorn.

“Why? We hardly know each other and this wouldn’t prove anything Star” Selene spoke up as she sat up looking towards Twilight still.

“Maybe if you tell her how you feel it would open doors. It can help you two know each other, but first, you need to gain some confidence in how to confess to her” Star huffed as Selene had a smile on her face.

“Fine, I will humor you Star.” Selene sat up off of the stairs as Star snapped her tail a bit causing Twilight to float off the ground. Selene moved towards Twilight wrapping her tail around Twilights. Her hooves pulled Twilight in as her face was a deep shade of red.

“Twilight I know we only have known each other for a short time but I admire you. I want to get to know you a lot more. I want to go on dated and I want to take you on dates. You probably want to know why I am saying this. Like I said I admire you Twilight. You cast a spell that only my father could. You make magic look easy. You live with books and you have great friends. You were also the only one who has not made me feel like a complete waste” Selene was blushing as she leaned in and kissed her deeply thinking it was only an illusion. Star did her best to keep her laughter in her throat as she watched Selene. Breaking the kiss Selene looked towards the illusion and sighed.

“You think it would be this easy to tell the real Twilight?” Selene moved away from the floating merpony missing the blush spreading through her cheeks. Star smiled as she leaned looking at Selene.

“You just told the real one” she had a grin on her muzzle causing Selene to turn towards Twilight. She instantly turned red as she looked at Star for a moment. She couldn’t say anything as she ran towards the bathroom slamming the door shut behind her. Star placed Twilight on the ground tapping the shell around her neck.

“Why did you do that?” Twilight growled at Star as the cursed merpony glared down at her.

“You heard her. I do not wish for her to come to me early just because of a broken heart. Besides you’re a book worm Twilight you’re not dating any pony” Star huffed as Twilight was a bit shocked.

“How?”

“When I touched your horn. I wanted to check on your magic level. However, I did not think your magic would be tied to your memories.” Star kept her eyes on Twilight noticing the mare was shocked “Look I done enough damage for now. I will be in the shadows okay. Just let me know if you want to talk Selene will hear my answer” Star waved her hoof as she floated into a bookshelf. Twilight glanced towards the bathroom door. She moved towards the door noticing it wasn’t locked. Pulling it open she could see a figure hiding in the bathtub. Turning the light on Twilight could see Selene curled up in a ball at one end of the tub.

“Selene?” Twilight spoke up causing her to curl up tighter in a ball. Moving towards the tub she looked down at the merpony.

“Can we talk please?” Twilight looked down at Selene. earning a sigh Selene uncurled herself as she looked up towards Twilight.

“I’m sorry Twilight. I didn’t mean to do that to you” Selene rested her head on the edge of the tub as Twilight blinked for a moment.

“Did you mean all that you said?” Selene blinked as she sat up as she was caught off guard a bit.

“Yes, why?”

“Never had any other pony besides my family or the princesses say they admire me because of my magic. Well, my friends do but other than them” Selene could see Twilight’s face turn a bright red.

“But that’s what makes you…well you” Selene sat up as she moved from the bathtub to the bedroom releasing her magic. She changed back into her normal form as she changed the room around her. Twilight walked out and noticed the walls were reflecting the dark ocean waters as fish swam around them. The bedroom floors were changed into a smooth light tan sand that rippled with the waves of the ocean. Selene sat in the middle as she waved her hoof towards her. Twilight walked towards her as Selene reached out and tapped her shell.

“For a part of being a merpony I thought you should spend a night as one” she smiled before blushing “Not with one” she sighed shaking her head. Twilight giggled as Selene smiled before creating some bubbles around the room.

“For now you can swim to either bubble in the room you want but first” Selene leaned over and kissed her shell placing a small amethyst gem in the middle of the shell “That will tell any merpony that you are my guest and friend.” She smiled. Twilight looked down at the shell looking over the crystal blushing a bit.

“So any bubble?” Twilight looked up into the room as Selene nodded.

“Any bubble I will stay down here. So are you also Princess Luna’s student as well?” she watched as Twilight pushed herself off of the floor towards the center bubble.

“No, I am only Princess Celestia’s student. I don’t think Princess Luna has one.” Twilight looked down at Selene noticing she was lying on a bubble allowing her fins room to move. She was resting on a large bubble that would also hold her tail. She noticed some of her scales were glowing a soft blueish white as her eyes were closed.

“So is the ocean where you live always warm?” Twilight spoke up as Selene let out a yawn.

“Of course it is. But the water near the islands do get chilly in the winter” her voice was soft as Twilight could tell she was tired. She looked around and noticed the fish were settling in causing Twilight to move from her bubble down towards Selene. She stretched out beside Selene resting her head on her shoulder unsure why she wanted to do this. As she closed her eyes she could hear the waves of the ocean. She also couldn’t understand why she felt so calm as well. As she drifted off to sleep she found herself in a large ocean with different fish swimming around. Her fins were moving with the waves as she smiled moving along to the waves. This must how Rainbow feels when she flies around. A smile was on her lips as she followed the fish in her dream.

Maremuda…

King Triton was pacing back and forth in front of the carriage as he waited for his wife and his eldest son. He sighed as he looked out to his kingdom listening to the quiet and calm voices of the merponies having fun. It’s been peaceful for the past few days as the nobles were a lot quieter. They did raise their voices when he said his wife would be joining him and his son on the surface. They did not like it that this wife returning to the surface. He rolled his eyes at the memory as he noticed a tall dark blue merpony swimming towards him. He could see the white and blue mane flowing behind the pony as they gracefully ran their hoof through their mane causing the maids to swoon. His tail was long and dark blue with silver scales scattered through his tail. His fins on his back sported the same color.

“Saluki I didn’t think you would be joining me and your mother on this trip” Triton glanced at his son as he smiled. He fixed his crown as he bowed towards his father.

“I didn’t want to miss this grand opportunity to see mother on the surface. However, I do wish that she would stay home and tend to her garden. I love to see it full bloom once again” he looked towards his father as he moved past him and entered the carriage. Triton knew what his son was trying to say and did not want to start a fight with him. He rolled his eye as he noticed his wife swimming up to him wrapping her hooves around his neck.

“Are we ready my love” she smiled as Triton pulled her into a kiss.

“Of course” he opened up the carriage allowing his wife to enter into the carriage.

“Saluki I didn’t know you were coming with us” Aroura looked towards her oldest staring out the window.

“Of course dear mother.” He smiled as he watched her move to the other side sitting down. Triton climbed into the carriage beside them as he closed the door tapping the side of it as they flew off. It was a short ride to the surface for them it was also the quietest. Once they crossed over the surface’s water Triton tapped his trident against the carriage casting his magic over him and his family.

His son stretched his hind legs noticing he had a silver trident cutie mark pointing down towards a body of water. He flexed his wings as he looked towards his father. His father looked the same as he titled over a bit noticing his father’s cutie mark was a golden trident pointing up to a silver crown. However, his eyes drifted over to his mother. She had a horn sitting on top of her head as her cutie mark of a silver crescent moon with a small silver star in the middle reappeared on her flank.

“Mother you’re a sea witch!” Saluki shouted causing her to giggle.

“I always told you kids that your father plucked me from the surface afraid to see his favorite flower to die” she smiled as she leaned into Triton.

“You are still my favorite flower” he leaned in and kissed her cheek “Both of you should rest. It will be a while till we get to Canterlot” he smiled as Saluki shivered a bit as he leaned back into the seat closing his eyes. Aurora nuzzled into Triton causing him to smile.

Chapter Eight

Ponyvile…

Selene was standing on the train station’s platform watching the sun slowly rise above the horizon. Her two guards were sipping on some hot coffee and a few doughnuts Pinkie had brought with her. Shining Armor had them up early and packing as he had poor Spike running to get the elements as well. Applejack seemed annoyed but a bit more happier since Pinkie brought coffee. Rainbow Dash was leaning up against Applejack trying to stay awake. Fluttershy and Rarity seemed to be doing fine as well as Pinkie Pie. Twilight was still getting an ear full from her brother as she carried Spike on her back. Selene noticed she was paying for a train car before the conductor would let them on.

Selene chose the back car since it had fewer seats allowing her to stretch out. She placed her head into her hooves as Pinkie and Fluttershy sat around watching the fish in her mane swim around. Shining Armor gave Spike a note to send out as Twilight chose a seat allowing her to look at Selene. Ra picked up a seat next to Applejack and Rainbow Dash talking about a bet he wants Shining Armor to pay up on. He wanted to know if they were interested in coming with him and Za. Rainbow Dash nodded as Za rolled her eyes as she picked up an empty seat as she pulled out a book. Rarity pulled out a sketchbook as she started drawing ideas of different dresses. Spike sat next to her holding her items.

The train started to fill up with ponies as the sun fully moved into the sky causing Twilight to sigh a bit. She was watching Selene as she allowed Rarity to move her mane a bit as she adjusted some details on her sketches. Twilight let out a sigh as she leaned into her seat. “Did I agree to something out of pity last night?” Twilight glanced down towards the floor of the train sighing again. Za heard the second sigh causing her to glance over at the purple unicorn. “Am I just going to stay with her till the curse takes over?” Twilight glanced back up at Selene missing the point when Za moved over to her.

“Are you okay?” she spoke up causing Twilight to jump a bit.

“Yes, I was just thinking about something” Twilight leaned into her seat as Za looked her over.

“Let me guess Star been teasing you again” Za smiled as Twilight glanced over at the merpony.

“No, she was doing that to Selene last night. She made Selene tell me she had a crush on me.” Twilight crossed her hooved as Za closed her book.

“Really I’m shocked” Za leaned up against the seat she was in as the train started to move.

“How so?”

“You didn’t go screaming out of the treehouse last night” Za snickered as Twilight rolled her eyes.

“I’m not shallow as the other ponies she told me about Za” Twilight felt annoyed as Za shook her head.

“Well, I wasn’t talking about the curse Twilight. However, you seemed bothered by the fact Star forced her to tell you” Za kept her eyes on the unicorn as she closed her eyes shaking her head.

“I’m not sure Za. I just met you and Selene and then this happens. I mean it was nice getting complimented about my magic from others, I just can’t place my hoof on the other thing” Twilight grumbled as Za looked her over.

“Well tell me what you are thinking?”

“Am I just with her to make her happy till Star takes her?” Twilight just softly spoke what was on her mind her eyes widening. She turned her head towards Za noticing one of her fins had poked her side. Za was smiling as she giggled a bit.

“Sorry I needed to know what you were thinking. Now that I know I can tell you this. Do you think you can cure her? knowing what you know about Star and everything do you?” Za removed her fin as Twilight moved a bit as she huffed.

“I know I can cure her Za.” Twilight looked at her with a saddened face.

“Then do you want to stay with her? Or do you feel sorry for her because the curse can never be broken?” Za was placing some thoughts into her head as Twilight blinked a bit.

“I don’t know. I never said yes to a date or not. I do wish to know her more” Twilight leaned on the armrest of the seat huffing as she watched Selene glancing out a window.

“Well, I think you have your answer” Za giggled as she opened up her book.

“But Za why me? She met the princesses first and the sailors as well. She meet the guards and my friends” Twilight noticed Za shutting her book.

“ Well tell me what did you do when you two meet?” Za leaned back against the window watching the unicorn.

“I had picked up her trident but placed it down when she asked nicely. I asked her why she was here and I told her a simple greeting” Twilight looked down as Za shook her head in confusion.

“Twilight you were nice to her. Yes, you didn’t know about Star then. Selene latched on to you because you were nice to her. you have been nice to her even after finding out about Star. Yes your magic may blow her away since all she knows is what her father or mother taught her but you being kind is what started it” Za smiled as she placed her hoof on her cheek.

“Really?” Twilight leaned into her seat as she glanced down towards the floor again.

“Twilight if your unsure about everything then tell Star you can’t cure her. Selene will understand that you can’t cure her and then sit her down and talk to her about your feelings.” Za kept the smile on her face.

“Star won’t be happy. She told me she doesn’t want Selene to come to her early because of a broken heart” she huffed as Za shook her head.

“Twilight you won’t break Selene’s heart. Not if you sit her down and talk” Twilight glanced up at Za.

“Do you like her?” Twilight spoke up as Za jumped a bit in surprise of the question.

“Oh by the seas no. I’m married to Ra my dear, however. Me and Ra are both over two hundred years old and we both wanted to start a family together. However, our species will not allow us to have one. We had many fights about it and we always thought about adoption. It created more fights so we both dropped it. Once I thought we were past it the king asked us to guard his only daughter. To us, Twilight Selene is like a daughter and we want nothing but her happiness” she smiled as Twilight sat there having a lot of thoughts running through her head.

During the train ride, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie sat around Applejack and Rainbow Dash getting in a hoof wrestling competition with Ra as Shining Armor was sitting at the door watching them all. Selene stayed in the back noticing Rarity getting into her sketches. Her ears twitch a bit as she could hear Twilight’s and Za’s conversation. She bit her lower lip as she looked out a window watching the scenery move past them. “Do I like her because she was the first nice pony to me?” she kept her eyes on the scenery as she noticed Star moving in the back of her head

“Selene your overthinking things”

“Star what if she and Za are talking about” Selene glanced down at the seal of the window.

“Just wait and see Selene. You told her how you felt now just wait okay” Selene felt Star withdraw a bit as she pressed her face up against the glass. She saw a large white castle with some gold and purple coming into view as guards were lined up on the train station.

“That is a lot of guards” Selene spoke up as Twilight and the other ponies looked towards the windows noticing Princess Celestia, Luna and Cadence were waiting for them on the train station. Selene started to get nervous as she saw the crowd of ponies standing behind the guards. She shivered as she moved to the other side of the car.

“Oh am I in trouble?” she spoke up as Ra and Za shook their heads. Both of them cut their spells as they pulled their bags from a nearby seat. Twilight and her friends did the same as Za walked over to Selene.

“We will go first okay” she smiled as Selene nodded. She took a deep breath as she lined up behind Ra and Za as the train came to a stop. Shining Armor was the first one off the train bowing to the princesses. Twilight and her friends were the second to come off the train bowing to the princesses. Selene noticed some of the ponies had left as soon as they saw Twilight. She let out a quick sigh of relief. As Ra and Za walked out they bowed to the princess before clearing their throats.

“Princesses of Equestria may we introduce our princess Selene of the Maremuda” the bowed as Selene turned her self into a liquid form allowing her to exit the train. Once she was out of the train she changed her form back to normal bowing a bit to them as she smiled nervously. Celestia blinked before leaning down to her student.

“Twilight what spell did you use on the young princess?” she whispered to Twilight. Twilight turned towards her teacher but was cut short.

“She didn’t use one Princess Celesta. I wasn’t wearing my crown at the time you meet me. This is how I look with it on” she smiled as Celestia stood up straight as she gave a simple nod.

“Well welcome to Canterlot Princess Selene we hope you enjoy your stay” She and the others bowed causing Selene to blush as she shook her head.

“Oh please you don’t half to bow to me” she was starting to get nervous as she looked around for a place to hide.

“You are not running off Princess” Za spoke up as Selene nodded. She followed the other princesses up to the large white and gold castle. She noticed that the purple she saw earlier was from a different section of the castle. Some of the roof upfront was purple but it was mostly gold and white. Once she entered the castle it looked just like her father’s castle but without all the twist and turns the pillars had. It wasn’t as open as she was used to but the low hanging chandeliers were the same. They were made from gold with gems hanging from the metal curves. Her eyes drifted over to the stained glass noticing some of the pictures were of Twilight and her friends. She moved in front of them slowly her eyes drifting from pane to pane. She curled up in front of one of them where is shows Twilight and her friends saving Princess Luna.

“She did all these great things and what have I done?” Selene looked away as she closed her eyes a bit.

“Princess?” she opened her eyes and noticed Ra standing beside her.

“Just thinking” she smiled as she followed them into the throne room. As they entered the throne room Selene stopped dead in her tracks as she noticed her parents were standing in the middle of the throne room with her older brother Saluki. Her eye twitched as she could feel Star moving to the surface but staying hidden. Twilight glanced back at Selene feeling the heat from her necklace. Selene quickly went and hid behind a pillar making sure she stayed within the shadows. She watched as the others turned towards the visitors in the room.

“Triton I did not expect to see you this early” Celestia looked towards the king in shock.

“Well, my wife wanted to come with me this time.” He held his hoof out towards Aroura as she smiled at them “And I thought it would be a good idea to see how my daughter is doing” he had a grin on his face.

“Well, your daughter is just doing fine.” Celestia smiled as Triton looked towards her in shock.

“I didn’t think my daughter made it to Canterlot that fast”

“She crashed in the storeroom on the ship I was on with my sister and my student” Celestia had a smile as Aroura glanced around the room.

“Speaking of my daughter where is she? I thought she would be here since her guards are” She kept looking around as Selene tried to stay hidden. Celestia looked around causing them to walk around the throne room. Selene noticed the worry on her mother’s face causing her to move from behind the pillar.

“I’m right here mother” She sat on her tail as she looked down towards the floor.

“My daughter got her crown” she squealed as Selene leaned down looking at her mother.

“Mother I’ve had my crown now for years. I never told you and dad” she looked away as she felt her mother nuzzling her.

“You should have told us, dear. we would have celebrated” she smiled as Selene shook her head.

“That’s okay mother” Selene looked towards her as she heard a huff coming from her brother.

“What’s wrong Saluki? Aren’t you happy that your little sister got her crown?” Aurora glared at his son causing him to smile.

“I’m a happy mother. But she also has a gem on her back. Plus dad is handing me the throne so why would she get one?” he crossed his hooves as Selene looked away from him.

“You know I can get a crown as well” she huffed as Saluki sighed.

“Right” his voice was cold and heartless causing her ears to flatten against her head. Selene looked towards Twilight as she sat up “Jellyfish, Koi or legs?” she asked abruptly as Twilight was taken back from the question.

“Wait you can do magic without your trident?” her mother stared at her as Selene nodded. She moved back as she changed back into a jellyfish bowing at her mother before changing into a koi fish. She used her magic one last time changing her tail into a pair of legs. She was just a bit taller than Twilight this time as her mane was left unbraided. She looked back towards her legs noticing she had patches of her scales on her legs and along her back.

“Oh my baby is growing up” her mother pulled her into a hug as Selene smiled a bit. She, however, noticed Star leaning up against a pillar staying behind Twilight. Her eyes were glaring towards her brother. Her mother let her go as she moved towards Triton smiling.

“We will throw a party once we get home” he smiled as Selene looked towards her parents.

“Mother, Father can I bring my friends?” she spoke up as her mother’s face split into a grin.

“Of course my baby has friends” she giggled as she jumped up and down. Selene was feeling a bit embarrassed as she turned towards Twilight and her friends.

“Would you all like to see my home?” she had a smile on her face as Twilight’s eyes lit up.

“Of course I would” she nodded as the others started to agree with her.

“Count me in sug” Applejack smiled.

“Party under the sea!” Pinkie Pie bounced as Fluttershy simply nodded. Rarity was giddy “Think of all the dresses I can make!” her eyes were sparkling as Selene clapped her hooves together.

“It’s settled you are all coming with me” she giggled as she earned another huff from her brother.

“What is wrong Saluki?” Selene looked towards her brother as he glared at her with a cold stare.

“What’s wrong? Oh, nothing dear sister” he hissed as Selene stuck her tongue out at him. He looked at her with a shocked expression as he walked over towards her.

“You want to know what’s wrong. I will tell you then. You are no sister of mine, you are a freak. You will hold the throne and I bet you stole your crown from one of your brothers” he hissed as Selene’s ears flattened against her head.

“This is why none of you spend any time with me?” she looked up at him with tears in her eyes.

“Why would any of us spend time with a freak of a merpony” he glared at her as Star pushed her way past Twilight causing the unicorn to freeze in place. Star tapped Saluki on the shoulder before punching him in the face knocking him down to the ground. Selene looked at the cursed pony as she shook her hoof in the air.

“This is why I like when your around surface ponies. They have better manners” she hissed as she moved towards Saluki grinning at him with her fangs showing “I’m only letting two ponies make Selene cry. One is me and the other is none of your damn business” she kept her smile up as Selene walked towards her.

“Star we need to go” Selene pulled the cursed pony off of her brother. She huffed as she walked towards Twilight.

“I knew you were a freak. You're hanging out with the Red Queen” the hissed as Selene turned her head.

“Star please, let's go walk around” Selene pulled her away as she disappeared into the shadows. Selene took the opening and left the throne room with her head hanging low.

“Twilight” Celestia spoke up breaking the awkward silence.

“Yes, princess?”

“That was”

“Yes Princess that was Star and she has kept her promise.” Twilight turned and walked out of the room as Triton picked his son up from the floor before knocking him in the head with his trident.

“Boy, what did I tell you and your brothers” Triton glared at his son.

“Never to make fun of her. But father she is a freak”

“I think it’s time I tell you the truth about your sister. And it starts with she is cursed to die soon” Triton noticed the shock expression on his face as he turned to his father. The other alicorns all gathered in expect for Celestia.

“Celestia are you not going to listen?” Triton looked up at the solar alicorn.

“I had the pleasure of meeting Star. It was somewhat pleasant” she raised her brown before turning towards a door pulling a few maids together as she had a gala to plan.

Chapter Nine

Selene was walking along the halls most of the ponies bowing towards her. The younger guards were blushing at her as the older guards simply bowed. She found herself outside in a large garden watching the butterflies fly around the flowers enjoying their day. She walked along the path her fins rustling against her back. She noticed some ponies were staring at her as she spread her wings out allowing the iridescent colors to be seen. She heard them whispering about her wings causing her to smile. She heard them whisper how lovely they were and that many were jealous of them. As she was walking along the stone pathway keeping her fins out she stopped at the end of the pathway looking around. It was a nice and quiet place for her to get her mind together. She let a huff out as a guard walked up behind her tapping his spear on the ground causing the merpony to turn around. Selene saw a dark grey Pegasus guard wearing a dark blue armor with some silver accents.

“I am Mist Wing captain of Princess Luna’s guard. Both princesses have asked me to show you to your room” she bowed as Selene nodded. It was a quiet walk as they moved from a bright white and lit hallway to a dark blue a dark hallway. The walls were a dark blue marble with black and white lines running through it. The floors were made of a dark blue tile with white spots acting like stars. Selene noticed the hallway didn’t have much gold but a lot of silver.

“What is this hall?” Selene moved up towards her. The guard looked back towards her.

“This is the Lunar wing where the night guard and Princess Luna stay. The white wing is the Solar wing where Princess Celestia and her guard stay” she looked towards the merpony watching her eyes stare around the hall.

“This is lovely” was all Selene said as the guard brought Selene to a pair of large silver doors with the night sky etched into the metal of the doors. Placing her golden hoof up to the door Selene watched as Mist Wing pushed the door open. Selene could hear the sound of water as she walked into the room. It was a large open room with a deep pool sitting in the middle of the room. The walls were the same as the hallway but the room held large ceiling to floor windows a few of them were doors leading to a balcony. The ceiling was different. It had pictures of the stars painted into the ceiling. She walked along the floor noticing it was a dark grey stone surrounding the pool as she moved closer noticing the water was warm and inside the pool held different star patterns.

“There is a small bedroom and bathroom this way” the guard moved from the main door as she pulled open another large room with a large fluffy bed sitting in the middle. It was covered in large blankets and pillows. A fireplace sat near it as another door that led to the bathroom stayed open allowing her to see the bathroom was a simple dark blue bathroom.

“Have a nice stay Princess” the guards bowed before leaving the room. Selene looked towards the door as she tried to pull her crown off again. This time it came off with ease causing her to laugh a bit. She placed it on a nearby table as she sat along the edge of the pool watching the steam coming from the water. She sighed as it was nice to have some peace so she thought. The door to the room opened up causing Selene to turn towards the door. She noticed her brother was standing in the doorway with the other ponies standing behind him. She could tell her parents were forcing him to apologize to her and she was not having it.

“I am not in the mood to talk anymore” she turned her head away from him.

“Sister please?” he glanced towards her as she sat up staring down at the water.

“I said I am not in the mood to talk” she glared at him as her shadow started to grow.

“Selene listen”

“Out!” she growled as she picked up the only thing she could.

“I need to”

“I said out!” she screamed at him as she tossed her crown at him. Tears were flowing from her eyes. Star dragged him from the room closing the door behind her as she noticed other ponies walking towards the group. Star let out a breath as she leaned up against the door.

“May we enter?” Celestia spoke up as Star shook her head.

“No” was the only thing she said as Twilight walked up to her.

“Star can we?” she shivered as the cursed merpony moved towards her,

“You and only you may enter” Star was unmoving as Twilight noticed her iris were still red but the whites were no longer black. Twilight let a breath out as she nodded watching as Star moved to the side allowing her to enter. She shut the door behind Twilight as Triton aimed his trident at the merpony.

“If she can enter so can we” he growled as Star turned and looked towards him. She snickered as she shook her head.

“The sea is upset only the heart my calm it” she grinned as she gave out a wicked laugh. Triton stood in front of his wife as Star leaned up against the bedroom door. Her eyes glanced down the hall noticing a bright flash of white as a creature of mixed match apportions came walking up.

“I will say one thing I am not touching that with a ten-foot pole” she pointed towards Discord causing the ponies to turn behind them. Star took the opening and disappeared under the door leaving a barrier up. Aurora looked towards the creature as he held a coconut in his claw with a pair of sunglasses hiding his yellow eyes while some suntan lotion sat on his nose.

“Celestia I half to thank you for that lovely recommendation. It was nice to have a simple vacation” he grinned as he pulled his sunglasses off noticing the group of ponies “Aww Sunbutt you got me a welcome party” he grinned as Fluttershy moved towards him.

“Discord this is not the time” Celestia snapped as she looked towards the door worried for her student.

“Oh what did Twilight sprinkle do now” he crossed his arms as he made the coconut to disappear.

“It’s Sparkle Nico!” Celestia growled as she stared towards the creature. Discord stared at her as he bared his fangs causing the elements to hide under Luna.

“I told you he is dead” Discord growled.

“Sister are you sure?” Aurora spoke up as she walked around Discord. Celestia had taken a moment as she nodded glancing down at the floor. Aurora looked towards the creature “Oh this can’t be the same brother who turned father into a walking talking rainbow pony. This can not be the same pony who stole Starswirl’s spell to make plants talk to scare mother almost dead!” Aurora looked up at him.

“How do you know that” he moved his eyes down towards Aurora finally noticing the merpony smiling up at him a bit “No you can’t be she died by jumping into the sea” Discord got down on all fours as he stared towards the unicorn.

“My wife did not die that night. She came to join me in my kingdom” Triton moved towards Aurora placing a fin around her as she smiled. Discord went to open his mouth but was stopped as he turned around and simply walked out of the hallway. Celestia walked up to the bedroom door placing a hoof on it noticing a thin barrier was around the set of doors.

“Sister she will be alright” Luna walked up and placed a wing around Celestia.

“I will not rest till I know my student is fine” Celestia sat in front of the door as Luna nodded.

“I will see to court then” she walked off leaving Celestia alone in the hall.

As Discord showed up Twilight was walking around the room looking for Selene. As she walked around she noticed one of the curtains was moving on its own causing her to move around to that side. Selene was sitting on the balcony railing as she was staring up at the sky. Twilight stepped out as she noticed the Pegasus ponies were working on the clouds for the day.

“It’s going to rain” Twilight spoke up causing Selene to look back at her.

“Why do I even try Twilight? I try to be nice to him and the other brothers and all I get is pain” she closed her eyes as Twilight moved towards the railing as she looked up at Selene. her eyes were puffy as she hung her head. Twilight’s ears went up as she heard a clap of thunder nearby.

“Let's go in and we can relax by the pool” she smiled as Selene looked back to her nodding. She got off the railing as she slowly walked back in dropping to the ground near the edge of the pool. Twilight walked in as she closed the balcony door before closing the curtain. She saw Selene sitting along with the pool her magic was released as her tail moved a bit. Twilight tapped on her shell as she allowed her tail to be seen as she jumped into the water. Selene was shocked as she looked over the edge noticing Twilight poking her head out of the water. She did a little doggy paddle as she moved towards Selene kissing her deeply. Selene was shocked as she looked down at the purple merpony. She pushed back against the kiss before breaking it.

“Twilight?” Selene spoke as Twilight pulled herself out of the pool.

“You looked down and it was heartbreaking” her ears flatten against her head.

“I’m sorry. It’s just I thought to see him it would be different since we are not home. I thought maybe he would be nicer to me for once but he was just the same. I’m used to him and the others being cold to me but it just hurts the same as day one” Selene glanced down towards the water as Twilight moved closer to her.

“I’m sorry. I don’t know what to say, me and my brother hardly fight. I mean the last time we fought was when he was getting married. I know Applejack gave him the coldest stare after he got smacked by your father one the head” Twilight leaned in and nuzzled Selene as the merpony sat up sinking her tail into the water.

“It’s alright Twilight. I didn’t expect many ponies to understand what I am going through but thank you. Thank you for trying to help” she leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. She started to blush as she moved closer resting her head on Selene’s shoulder.

“Well I am glad I could help you” she smiled as she nuzzled up to Selene “I do know a pony who might be able to help though with the emotional scars” Twilight sat up looking to Selene.

“Really?” Selene looked at her.

“Of course I don’t know if Star will let her in though” She looked towards the door as Selene tilted her head.

“Why would Star keep her out?” She watched as Star walked out of the shadows.

“To give you some space” she smiled as she released the spell on the door before disappearing. Selene moved a bit closer to Twilight she kissed her on the cheek causing the purple pony to giggle a bit. The door opened up slowly as Princess Celestia poked her head in unsure of what was happening. She saw Twilight was laughing while Selene was smiling but her eyes showed her real emotion. She moved into the room her eyes glancing over Twilight looking for any kind of scars or bruises.

“Twilight is everything okay?” she spoke up as Twilight nodded.

“Of course princess but I think you would be better at this then I am” she grinned as she looked towards Selene nuzzling her. Selene looked towards Celestia as she walked over and sat on the other side of her.

“I am glad to see my student unharmed” Celestia shot that towards Star as she glanced towards the shadow “But Selene how are you feeling?” her eyes moved towards the merpony.

“ I have mixed feelings. My body feels heavy as if something is weighing it down” she sighed as Twilight glanced towards her.

“Selene your body was using magic that you are not used to. Plus what happened with your brother it could be taking a toll on you at the moment” Twilight placed her hoof around Selene’s. Celestia took noticed of the slight jester as she bent her head down to Selene.

“Now tell me why would you not let your brother talk to you?” Celestia laid down as her eyes kept on Selene.

“I know my father told him about the curse and how much longer I have to live. You know he and my other nine brothers use to treat me sweetly as I was and still am the only girl in the family. They stood up for me when the nobles tried to push their views on me. It stopped after that failure of a marriage proposal. They started treating me coldly and stopped helping me when the nobles were around. I thought I was so used to their words and how they treated me. Heck, I thought he would be nicer to me since we are not at home around others. No matter what I tell myself his words still hurt and I do not want his pity not now. He just wishes to say sorry for the years of pain and torment just because he wants to ease the burden on his shoulders.” Selene was huffing as Twilight moved in and nuzzled her slightly. Celestia watched them as she sat up looking out to the water thinking back on how her and Luna used to act towards each other.

“I do not blame you for how you acted Selene. Emotional wounds are harder to heal than physical wounds, but I do blame you for not letting your brother to start the healing process. He may want to clear the weight on his shoulders but he may also finally realized that he has no good memories of you Selene. What if Twilight can not cure Star in five years to extend your life? Your brother has finally come to light that all he has is bad memories of you and him and he wants to replace those with good ones” Celestia had a light smile on her muzzle as Selene was reminding her of Luna.

“I wish he would come and talk to me on his own then. Whenever he or my brothers come to me with my parents or Ra and Za behind them it makes me feel that they are not truly sorry” Selene turned towards Celestia.

“Well, how about you go and see him but after you get some rest” Celestia glanced towards Selene’s face noticing the dark circles under her eyes.

“Is it obvious on how I feel right now” she glanced away as she felt Twilight hugging her. The frown on her face turned into a smile as she leaned into Twilight. Celestia stayed silent as she watched her student.

“How about the large bubble-like that night” Twilight smiled as Selene giggled.

“Yeah and have Shining armor yell and shout at us because we both fell asleep on a bubble together” Selene stared at her as Twilight was blushing.

“Alright” Selene waved her hoof over the pool creating a large bubble on the surface. She kept it on the surface so the water would stay warm. She placed her hoof down as Twilight picked her up and placed her over on the bubble smiling. Selene looked over at Twilight as Celestia stood up.

“Well, Twilight we should get going to let you rest” Celestia smiled as Twilight turned and stared at her.

“I was going to stay and study a bit” she smiled.

“Well come find me later” Celestia used her wing and placed it on Twilight’s head. She walked out into the hall closing the door behind her slowly stopping as she noticed Twilight teleporting to the bubble.

“I thought you were going to study?” Selene looked up at the purple merpony who had a grin on her face.

“I’m scared a bit” Twilight laid out beside Selene placing her head on Selene’s chest.

“Why are you scared?” Selene looked down towards her.

“Because what if we stay together? What if we actually work out? I’m scared they would not approve especially Celestia. She like a mother to me” Twilight hid her face as Selene held her close.

“Twilight Za is like a mother to me I know how you feel. But if she truly loves you Twilight she will be happy for you.” Selene kept her eyes on her as Twilight nodded. Selene moved Twilight up allowing her to kiss her.

“How about you rest with me. Then we can face everything head-on.” She chuckled a bit. Twilight smiled as she rested her head on Selene’s shoulder. Celestia was a bit shocked as she quietly closed the door but had a smile on her face.

“You're not disappointed?” Star appeared behind her causing the Solar princess to turn around.

“No, I am glad she breaking out of her mold. However, I wish you would not do things without telling Selene” She glared to the cursed merpony as Star rolled her eyes.

“I only did that so Selene could calm down. I have been watching them both. Selene’s heart is at a resting pace when Twilight is around. She just now coming around to Twilight’s friends. Her parents are okay but when it comes to her brothers it's off the charts. I swear she would have a heart attack.” Star huffed as she walked over to Celestia “Now you want me to let Selene know what I am doing what about you?” Star placed a grin on her face as she glared up to the Solar princess.

“What do you want,” Celestia said coldly to her.

“Tell Selene the truth. Ever since she accepted her crown and her magic I can move through the shadows of the place she is in. I know the secrets and the whispers throughout this castle” Start let out a chuckle. Celestia let out a slow breath as she leaned down towards Star.

“So you want me to tell her that me and Luna are her aunts and Discord is her uncle?” she noticed Star quickly running up a wall.

“That bundle of freaking chaos that scares the living hell out of me! is her uncle” she hissed as she shivered “Keep that to yourself but tell her about you and Luna that be good” Star grinned

“Really?” Celestia smiled as Star looked down at her.

“If you get that chaotic bastard involved I will not help you” she sung out as Celestia tilted her head.

“How can you help me?”

“You and Luna may know the nobles. You may be able to hear every little detail but I can hide in the shadows better than either of you and get the stuff you miss. I know Selene and Twilight will be staying for a few days since her parents are around. I can eavesdrop on any other nobles to show good faith” Star smiled as she leaned against the wall.

“And why would you do this for us? You say it's in good faith how can I trust you?” Celestia kept her eyes on the pony as Star sat up.

“To have a little fun but to show I am not here to harm. I told Twilight this the other night. I did not start as a curse Celestia I was a good luck charm morphed into a curse. I want to go back to being a charm” Star crossed her hooves as Celestia looked down at her.

“I will talk to my sister about this. However, I want you to think about this. When you're hanging out in my shadow I want you to tell me everything about yourself.” She watched as Star nodded before disappearing again. A grin formed on her lips as Celestia walked away from the door.

“This might be fun” she sung out.

Chapter Ten

Twilight let out a yawn as she looked towards Selene noticing she was asleep still. She placed her head down on Selene’s shoulder causing her to move a bit. Twilight froze as Selene opened an eye and sat up for a moment. She smiled softly as Twilight was trying to stay still but her tail was moving a bit.

“What are you listening to?” she broke the silence in the room as Twilight sat up.

“I was listening to the waves”

“The waves?” Selene sat up as she looked towards her.

“When I laid with you the first time I heard the ocean. I could see it in my dreams and I only been to the beach at least once in my life” Twilight turned to stare at her “For some reason when I lay with you I feel calm and I can hear the ocean and see the animals” Twilight was smiling as Selene had a grin on her face. She sat up as she moved towards Twilight.

“I can show you something a bit more.” Selene noticed Twilight sitting up as she looked towards Selene.

“Really?” she started to smile.

“I can but I need you to trust me Twilight. I say that because what I want to show you is what I feel all the time. You know how you felt the ocean only when you're with me. I feel that all the time. Now when I say trust me because if I do not end the magic connection correctly you could end up with two things. The first one would be an allergic reaction to the magic. Some reactions range from stiff mussels to having a high fever and difficult breathing. The second is that my magic can latch out and make a permanent connection to you” Selene watched as Twilight glanced at her hooves.

“Okay, but how do you know what kind of reaction I will have?” Twilight tilted her head as Selene sighed.

“I am allergic to Sleep spells. No pony knew until my brother placed one on me in front of my mother. When a sleep spell is used on me I have a very high fever for days. I cannot breathe on my own and I cannot use my tail. The doctors either don’t want to try or they cannot find a single thing wrong with me because this is new to them. Now I don’t know if you will have a reaction I was just giving you some that might happen.” Selene watched as Twilight leaned back slouching “Take a few days and let me know” she smiled as Twilight shook her head.

“No if I cannot properly study curses without becoming a different pony towards others I at least want to study something” she sat up straight puffing her chest out. Selene gave her an odd look.

“Are you sure?” she watched as Twilight nodded her head. Selene leaned over and gripped her hooves as she leaned in and kissed her deeply. Twilight’s eyes widen as she noticed the edges of the bubble started to ripple before she felt another jolt of magic run through her body. She let a huff out as she closed her eyes pressing into the kiss. As she closed her eyes she could the sound of the ocean with different sounds this time. She heard some frequencies that she never heard before as she slowly opens her eyes. Twilight was standing in the middle of the ocean silver fish swimming around her in schools as a large grey whale passed over her. The sand on the floor was in gentle waves as small orange fish moved in and out of the coral while eels chased them. Twilight reached out towards the fish watching as a few rubbed up against her hoof causing her to smile. She could feel them and hear them as the whales gathered around the schools talking back and forth to each other. She turned around as she was able to move through the water watching the schools of fish break up fleeing from the whales. The view started to change around her as she was standing in a large colosseum with white marbled walls filled with empty seats. Twilight looked around confused as Selene appeared in front of her.

“Where are we?” Twilight looked towards her as she held her hooves out.

“This is a mental training area. You see my father was the one who taught us magic. Most of it was out in the waking world but most of the dangerous spells he taught us would be here” Selene waved her hoof as the floor started to crack allowing Twilight to see the glow from the lava below the surface before she could feel the heat.

“That is”

“Deadly yes” Selene waved her hoof again causing the crack to seal up “He only taught us the dangerous spells mentally so we wouldn’t hurt others while practicing. He also did it to show us what a royal merpony can do and how draining the magic can be if we use it the wrong way. My father also taught us this magic so we could keep ourselves safe if we were away from the kingdom.” She smiled as she looked towards Twilights.

“So you can teach me spells here?” Twilight’s eyes lit up as Selene nodded.

“I can teach you so much since you are not a full merpony. This is also a great place where you can practice swimming” She giggled as Twilight started to blush.

“Do I need you to come here?” Twilight looked around as Selene shook her head.

“No I can give you full access right now” she smiled as Twilight shivered. She looked around as she felt a large jolt of magic running through her before she could feel Selene press into her as she moved her hooves to Twilight’s

“Oh wow” Twilight was blushing as Selene was giggling.

“It takes a bit to get used to”

“So will my tail change or will scales start to appear on me now without the shell?” Twilight moved closer to Selene.

“Your tail will stay the same. It will only change when you will stay with the merpony you want to be with. If this works out between us I can give you a scale from my tail and place it on yours and you do the same. However, your scales will not appear on you as mine do. You will still need the shell to use your merpony powers” Selene looked around and sighed a bit.

“Are you alright?” Twilight moved closer as Selene nodded.

“Of course I was wondering if you can show me some magic” she smiled as Selene blushed a bit.

“Alright,” Selene made three large bubbles each one a different color “The blue bubble will have the foundation of a sonar spell. Whales and bats use sonar to find where they are going. Merponies use it as well when there is no light in the ocean. The pink one has the foundation of a shield spell. From what I have read the shield spell is different from what you use on land. The orange bubble has the foundation of a wave spell. This spell is used to quickly push others away from you” Selene pushed the blue bubble towards her allowing her to see the spell work that was held in the bubble.

“Once you solve the spell in the bubble you can use it” Selene moved from Twilight as she did a similar spell. Twilight watched as she sounded like the whales but with a different pitch to it. Placing her hooves on the bubble Twilight moved the bubble around reading and mentally trying to figure the spell out. Her eyes lit up as she noticed the spell glowing before the bubble disappeared.

“It’s gone” she looked around as Selene started to giggle.

“You were able to solve it. So try it out” Selene waved her hoof towards her as Twilight took her deep breath in. She could feel her magic building up as she opened her mouth to use the spell but she could feel her gills opening up. Once they were open she noticed another sound but with a high pitch to it. Selene rubbed her ears as she looked at Twilight.

“Bring it down a bit” Twilight nodded as she tried again noticing the pitch had lowered as Selene smiled “Better”

“So you don’t you use sonar out of your mouth?” Twilight floated around as Selene nodded.

“Sonar is used through our gills. The shield and the wave spell are used through our hooves however the wave spell can be used with your tail with practice.” Selene was glancing over at her as Twilight was nodding “The shield spell is the second easiest as some of the others need a bit more knowledge on merponies before you can use them” She watched as Twilight started to glance down at the floor.

“Twilight” Selene looked back at the purple merpony. She noticed how quiet she was causing her to move over.

“I’m fine” her hooves were shaking as Selene quickly wrapped her hooves around her.

“You are not fine” Selene sat her down on the floor of the arena as she looked around “Star!” she shouted causing Twilight to grip her.

“We don’t need her” Twilight looked up as she noticed a tall silver merpony appeared in front of them. Her tail was long dust rose-red color as her mane was silver like her top half but with a strip of dark red running through her mane. Her eyes were a soft pink as she moved towards the pair looking down. She placed her hooves on Twilight as Selene moved to the side.

“ Slow deep breathes Twilight” her voice was soft as she ran her hooves along her forelegs.

“Selene who is she?” her eyes glanced up at Selene as she was met with a shocked expression.

“This is Star. You know her” Selene spoke up as the bubbles popped causing Selene to glance over at the other side of the arena. She watched as Star picked up Twilight before the scenery changed around them both. Twilight looked around noticing the different bottles filled with different color potions. Most of them were glowing different colors than what sat inside of them. Her eyes glanced around noticing the strings of pearls hanging from the shelves as gold and silver was nestled between the bottles. Her eyes looked up and noticed lines of silver-lined the walls. Star placed her down on a bed of seaweed before moving to the walls.

“Selene this is not Star” Twilight moved towards Selene.

“Twilight what does Star look to you?” Selene tilted her head as Star let out a soft chuckle.

“They see me when I am mad. I have a black mane with a bloody red tail with black and red eyes. What you see now Twilight is what Selene sees. This is what I…no this is what I use to be Twilight” she picked up a potion from the wall as she handed it to Twilight.

“Okay, so what is in this potion?” Twilight glanced up as Star looked towards her.

“Lets see, Snail slime boiled with emerald and ruby dust, and some sea horse bones ground to a fine powder and some ground unicorn horn that has been aged under the sea for ten years” Star rubbed her chin as she smiled “Best stamina potion I can create” she placed her hooves together as Twilight shook her head. She started to freak out when she heard the unicorn horn.

“Oh it’s not that bad” she huffed as she turned towards the shelves, “ I think that potion came in a book Selene found in a ship that once belong to princess Platinum. I think the ship was sung by some Pegasus ponies at the time.”

“What but there is no recorded history of her ever leaving Equestria!” Twilight moved towards Star.

“The Tropics were apart of Equestria till the disappearance of the Crystal Empire. When that disappeared ponies stopped traveling north. It was only recently when my father went out for help” Selene started mumbling causing Twilight and Star turned towards her. Selene had her eyes closed still as she was swaying a bit. Twilight’s eyes widen as she felt Selene losing her grip as she started to slip.

“Selene your slipping” Twilight shouted as Selene opened her eyes.

“Too much”, she huffed as Star looked towards Selene.

“Twilight what are you two doing?” Star moved down as Twilight looked up at the merpony.

“Selene connected me to her magic” Her voice was shaking as Star cursed. She moved down as she placed her hooves on Selene’s shoulders.

“Selene you need to break the connection now!” she shouted causing Selene to disappear leaving Twilight behind.

“Damn it I should have checked” she growled as she ran her hoof through her hoof.

“Is this why I see you like this?” Twilight was shaking a bit as Star looked over at her.

“A bit. I was a charm before being tainted” Star sighed as Twilight started to feel Selene started to move her magic away slowly.

“How did you become tainted?” Twilight looked over at her.

“You will need to find out However that is part of breaking me” she smiled as Twilight watched the scenery move around her. She quickly blinked as she noticed Selene was in front of her huffing as her face was flushed. Selene broke the kiss as she fell against the bubble. Twilight started to move towards her but the bubble they were sitting on started to break apart dropping them into the pool. Twilight grabbed Selene pushing her onto the edge of the pool. Star appeared beside the pool helping Twilight with Selene.

“What should I do?” Twilight looked up at the cursed merpony noticing only the black lines on her chest stayed.

“Both of you rest and no more magic for a while.” Star carried her to the bedroom as Twilight tapped her shell allowing her tail to recede. She watched as Star placed Selene on the bed using her magic on the sleeping merpony. Twilight moved in as she noticed Selene’s tail was replaced with a pair of legs.

“ She has some magic left but her body can’t handle any more” Star looked towards Twilight.

“Are you okay?” Twilight looked at her as Star nodded.

“I am. I will leave her with you” she smiled as she disappeared into the shadows. Twilight rolled her eyes as she walked into the bathroom she grabbed a nearby washcloth placing it in the sink. Turning the water on cold she allowed the rag to dampen before ringing it out. She walked towards Selene placing the rag on her forehead causing her to move. Stopping for a moment she watched as Selene settled in causing her to breathe easily. She picked up Selene for a bit while she pulled the covers back. She placed Selene on the bed again before moving the covers over her. After tucking Selene in she moved to the other side and curled up under the blankets yawning. She closed her eyes as she settled in for the rest of the evening.

Author's Note

So for right now, I am stepping back from this one. I am still writing it but with the show ending and ME trying to figure out how to end the other story "Mare in the Everfree Forest," this might take a back burner for a bit. I want to see how the show ends as much as I do not want it to end. I still welcome the comments and they have been very helpful to those who have left them. I know when I write I get very much in my head and it takes someone to tell me what is wrong.

Chapter Eleven

Author's Note

I found an old picture of what Selene is supposed to look like. I am redesigning her

Chapter Eleven

Twilight was the first one up yawning. She rubbed her eyes as they slowly drifted down towards Selene. She was still as sleep her face buried into a pillow. She noticed the washcloth that she had placed on her forehead had fallen to the floor. Moving a bit of Selene’s mane from her face before leaning down and kissing her cheek. Her cheeks started to flush as her ears went up in shock. Moving some of the covers she was able to slip from the bed. Stretching her hooves she moved to the bathroom showering quickly as she could. Walking out of the bathroom she noticed Selene had moved under the covers. Shaking her head she walked out leaving the towel on the side of the bed. Her eyes had to adjust a bit as Celestia’s sun was shining in the sky. Poking her head out of the door Twilight was expecting to see the hustle and bustle of the maids and guards but found an empty hallway. Moving from the room she walked along the hall listening to her hooves against the marble floor. Glancing around the hall as she moved towards the main rooms she noticed a few guards standing at a pair of doors. Walking to the pair of guards they noticed Twilight trotting up to her bowing.

“Miss Twilight they are waiting for you for breakfast” one guard spoke up before opening the door for her. Twilight bowed to the guards as she walked into the dining room noticing Princess Celestia was sitting at one end with Selene’s parents while Princess Luna sat at the other end with her friends keeping their faces on the table groaning a bit. Ra and Za were at the table finishing up their meal while Princess Cadence was in the corner trying to help a drunken shining armor.

“Twilight I thought you would be here sooner” Celestia set her cup down as Twilight smiled rubbing her hooves together.

“Me and Selene woke up late yesterday after the nap. We were talking about magic and Merpony life” She smiled as Celestia nodded.

“I hope you don’t mind your daughter sharing that with my student” Celestia looked at Triton as he was nuzzling his wife.

“Not at all. I was hoping to bring that up in the peace talks.” He smiled as Saluki stayed quiet. Twilight walked over to the table and looked at King Triton.

“I hope you don’t mind but why are you looking for peace from Equestria?” Twilight blinked as Triton looked towards Twilight.

“I am shocked, I was thinking your princess would be the one to ask that” he chuckled a bit before sitting up straight “Well, to be honest, I want us and the Tropics to get back what we once had. Back then ponies were not scared of merponies they welcomed us and even came to see us. But after the disappearance of the Crystal Empire, we lost the visitors and the ponies. We even gained bad reputations after a village was attacked. What my ponies don’t know is that I am also responsible for the ponies on the islands and I try to help them as much as I and my father and the rulers before me could. I am seeking peace to help them because if I help them then they can bring back my kingdom to what it once was.” Triton looked towards Twilight as she rested her head on the table staring with bright eyes.

“Really! I wish I had some parchment” Twilight looked around as Celestia giggled.

“Later Twilight” she smiled as Twilight started to blush.

“Right” she looked towards Cadence as she walked over to her “Cadence can I speak to you” Twilight smiled as the pink alicorn nodded. Cadence left Shining Armor on the floor sipping on some tomato juice as he huffed a bit. Twilight moved out of the room as Cadence looked towards her sister in law noticing a small pink heart was sitting on her shoulder.

“Twilight why speak to me out here?” she had a smile on her face.

“How can you tell your in love?” Twilight glanced up at Cadence who’s smile widen.

“Well, you can’t. It's different for different ponies and its hard to pinpoint what makes a pony fall in love” Cadence glance down as Twilight sat in front of her.

“What happened when you fell in love with Shining?” Twilight looked up at Cadence noticing a shocked look.

“You know what happened Twilight. You saw me tackle him to the ground kissing him when I first meet him” she had a grin appearing on her face as Twilight nodded.

“Twilight why are you asking?” Cadence walked over to her noticing the pink heart turning red “Do you like somepony?” Cadence leaned in as Twilight’s face was turning red as the small heart appeared over her head.

“Yes,” she squeaked out as Cadence started to laugh.

“Who are they? What do they do? Are they unicorn, earth pony or Pegasus? Stallion or mare? Oh, I half to tell aunt Celestia and Luna” Cadence was giggling as Twilight looked towards her.

“Cadence oh no… I don’t know what to do. My feelings for the pony are complicated okay” Twilight huffed as Cadence backed up falling to her flank.

“Well then tell me what you like about them then?” Cadence kept her eye on the heart above Twilight’s head.

“Well, they are different from normal ponies. They know magic that I have never seen before. They can do things I never have seen before either. I want to know more about them, I want to know if my heart is telling me the truth” Twilight turned as Cadence was nodding along with her. She noticed the heart was changing from red to pink as she smiled.

“Well take this pony out then Twilight. Have a day where you can know them” she kept her smile up as Twilight nodded.

“That’s brilliant why didn’t I think of that” Twilight glanced up to her sister in law.

“Because love can be blinding” Cadence smiled as Twilight got to her hooves.

“Thank you Cadence!” she ran off allowing the Pink alicorn to slip back into the dining room.

“Cadence what was that about?” Celestia looked towards her.

“Twilight has a love crush” she giggled as she walked towards a very hungover and shocked Shining Armor.

Twilight quickly walked along the halls smiling. She bowed to a few guards as she made her way to the bedroom humming. Her idea was to take Selene out and show her around Canterlot for a bit. She kept her smile up as she walked into the bedroom noticing Selene was sitting up looking around.

“Selene your awake” she smiled causing the merpony to turn her head.

“Twilight are you alright?” Selene moved from the bed wincing a bit. Her joints were sore as she landed on the floor looking over at Twilight.

“I’m alright but what about you? that looked like it hurt” Twilight walked up to Selene as she pushed her to the bathroom.

“I’m fine. I just hurt but that is the price I pay for overusing my magic” she chuckle as Twilight placed her in a bathtub before turning the warm water on “Twilight?”

“You are getting a bath. Then I am taking you out” She walked over to the sink grabbing a new washcloth.

“What?” Selene watched as she walked back over scrubbing her fur and mane. Twilight scrubbed her before rinsing her off “Do you ever shower?” Twilight glanced at Selene who was looking at her tail.

“Shower? No, unless you mean hang out near the lava vents to clean your tails and gills then yes” She smiled as Twilight shook her head. She placed the ash cloth down before turning the water off.

“No its how we get clean” Twilight pulled a towel out of a draw holding it out to her. Taking the towel Selene started to dry herself off before pulling herself from the tub. She was able to place her spell on allowing her legs to be seen. Twilight pulled out a brush and quickly combed out Selene’s mane before placing it up for her.

“Thank you Twilight” Selene smiled as she leaned in hugging her. Twilight stood there blushing as she pushed her mane back smiling.

“Your welcome. So I want to show you around Canterlot today starting at the one place I enjoy a lot” her face lit up as she dragged Selene out of the castle giggling. Selene smiled as she followed Twilight through the town to a small shop with a long line of ponies out of it.

“Doughnut Joes” her face dropped as Selene walked up and placed her hoof on her shoulder.

“How about we come back later make it more special” she smiled as Twilight stood up and nodded.

“Of course!” Twilight smiled as she moved from the doughnut shop. Selene noticed that ponies were staring at them as they walked along the streets of Canterlot. Looking into a few windows of the local shops Selene turned towards Twilight.

“Are there no prices for anything in these windows?” Selene glanced around as Twilight was snickering.

“It’s how they get you inside. They placed the nicer items in the windows to draw you in” she walked up as Selene looked down towards an item.

“Oh, that is a smart move. I’m used to stalls mostly not sure about these stores” she looked up towards the brick building. Twilight took Selene along a few more stores before entering a bookstore. Selene glanced around the shelves as Twilight went into the arcane section. Selene had her eyes on a few books that were listed as romance.

“Romance? What is that about?” Selene silently thought to herself as she picked up a book and started flipping through it.

“Her moans were silenced as his brother pressed his member down her throat while Jack kept up his pace. The room was filled with his balls slapping up against the maid’s flank while his eyes glared down at her watching her suck off his brother.” Selene closed the book and placed it on the shelf as her face was a bright red. Twilight walked up to her as she noticed the look on Selene’s face while her fins were stretched out behind her.

“Selene” Twilight reached out and caused her to jump.

“I’m fine, I just found a very adult book” she looked at Twilight who glanced up to the section she was in.

“Most of the books in this section are kind of like that” she was smiling as Selene wanted to bury her head into something “It’s okay to feel like this Selene” The merpony looked up towards the purple unicorn.

“Kind of “Selene shivered as she shook her head “Nope I am going outside” she shivered as she folded her wings behind her. Twilight went to pay for her books before walking outside. She noticed Selene was looking at a few mares that walked by causing her ears to lay flat against her head. Stopping for a moment she looked over to the group and noticed how slim their bodies were before turning her head towards the window beside her. Her stomach was pudgy and she had some meat on her flanks. Selene noticed Twilight standing behind her she leaned down.

“How does one get that skinny” she whispered towards Twilight “Are they sick? Do they not eat?” Once Twilight heard that she let out a snicker.

“Is that why you were staring?” she watch Selene nod.

“I’ve never seen a mare so skinny. It's kind of scary” Selene shivered “They could probably break at any second” she shivered again as Twilight let out a laugh a bit. Selene looked down at Twilight was laughing a bit. Selene started to look around as she noticed a few stallions were giving mares flowers as she looked over at Twilight.

“Twilight can we go to the garden of the castle for a moment” Selene kept her eyes on Twilight as she nodded. They walked in silence as Selene was trying to arrange some words in her head. She took Twilight into the hidden section of the garden that she was in the other day. Stopping for a moment she turned around and looked at Twilight.

“Lady Twilight may I have your hoof tonight for a date?” she bowed in front of Twilight glancing up for a moment. She could see Twilight’s face turning red as she started to stutter losing control of her magic as the book in her magic dropped to the ground.

“Wait really?” Twilight was shocked as Selene looked up at her. She stood up placing her fins along her back.

“Of course why would I not ask?” Selene tilted her head as Twilight sat in front of her.

“I mean you were looking at other mares. And you’re a princess Selene. I know you have a crush on me but shouldn’t you choose a noble?” Twilight wasn’t sure what to do at this point. She liked the attention Selene was giving her since it was new and exciting. But she knew this could never go further than just admiration.

“I was because I’ve never seen mares like that. I’ve also never seen mares larger either or wearing clothes. How do you wear clothes?” Selene shook her head as she looked towards Twilight “I don’t want a noble. Besides to me, you are noble” she smiled as Twilight looked at her.

“Selene if I say yes to this date what are you thinking?” Twilight kept her eyes on Selene as she smiled.

“I was thinking a nice dinner date under the stars. I was going to get Ra and Za to help me pick up stuff and cook you a dish Coco Noods” she smiled as Twilight tilted her head.

“Coco Noods?”

“It translates into Fried Coconut Noodles. I thought while we were at dinner I would tell you some words the islanders taught me. Along with a dance” she grinned at Twilight as her cheeks were blushing. Twilight had to admit that sounded nice than what she originally thought.

“I don’t know” Twilight glanced down as Selene nodded.

“That alright if you don’t want to go on a date. How about you come to the pool area of the bedroom for tea and I can teach you some island words” she smiled as Twilight looked up to Selene.

“I’m not sure” Twilight noticed Selene’s ears flatten against her head as she noticed the smile being forced on her mouth.

“Alright. I think I need to rest for a bit. Come by later and we can keep the magic lessons up” she bowed as she started to move away from Twilight but she was shortly stopped. Turning around she noticed Twilight using her magic gripping her tail a bit.

“I still can’t wrap my head around why?” Twilight looked towards her as Selene moved back towards her “I can’t wrap my head why would you like me? I can understand others because they look lovely. They have interesting lives. They wear lovely clothes or they like to go out and have a great time. I like to read. I do not go out as much. My friends half to pull me from my books. The only time I have an exciting life is when the princess sends me somewhere” she was huffing at this point. Selene moved closer as she nuzzled her a bit.

“Let me tell you something. Before I started my trip I was a shy merpony. I clung to my mother listening to the stories she would tell about her life on the surface. After the incident, I became withdrawn and distant from others. I spent most of my time in the castle’s library reading books. When I was forced to go out I went to the ships I already found once before to see if I could find anything else. Or I would sit on the mast and watch the schools of fish go by till Ra or Za would come and get me. I became so distant it took the lowest point in my life Twilight that I found something that I like. After that point I would go and visit the Islands and learn from the ponies but no matter what I was always felt like I was missing something. When I saw you I thought you looked weird. Till we started talking and I started to teach you. I felt the void slowly filling up. I don’t want that void to come back just yet. But if you do not want me around or to go this route then that’s fine.” Selene looked up at her as she watched Twilight placing the books she bought down in front of her. She looked up into the sky watching the Pegasus move some clouds around creating a cloudy day to give some of the ponies on land a break from the late summer sun.

“If this does work what are we going to do? More importantly you?” Twilight glanced over to the shocked merpony “I do not want to move from my friends. I love the place that I am in and the point in my life and where it is going”

“I wouldn’t ask you to move Twilight. And I wouldn’t ask of you to commute.” Selene shook her head as she sat beside Twilight “The more time I spend on land and the more I been teaching you has made me realize something. That something is I can do a lot more on the surface than I would be able to do back home. Home has a lot of blocked paths with a lot of ponies who do not see my potential. I would probably get nothing done.” Twilight kept her eyes on Selene “After I take you and the girls to visit my home and the islands I was going to come back and ask the princess if I could be a teacher. Maybe an ambassador for Equestria when they need to deal with my father. You think that would be possible?” Selene looked towards Twilight.

“Wouldn’t you miss the sea?” Twilight spoke up as she moved her hoof around.

“Well of course but it doesn’t mean I can go and visit the sea. It would make visiting my parents very special” she giggled. Twilight leaned up and kissed Selene on the cheek. Selene smiled and kissed her hear until they heard a cough behind them. Turning around Selene noticed Princess Celestia and her father standing behind them.

“I was looking for you two” Celestia spoke up before turning her head to the nearby balcony “Cadence, Luna, Aurora you three should of have told me where they were?” Selene looked up and started to turn beat red. Twilight looked up and tried to use Selene’s fins.

“I am placing on a Gala tonight and I want you all to attend. Everypony is to come” Celestia turned around and walked back inside. Her father turned and looked down at her daughter before following the solar princess.

“Twilight” Selene looked down to the purple unicorn.

“Yes,” she looked back.

“If I don’t see me again. I hope you find another that will make you smile” Selene looked towards the ground as she walked into the castle. Twilight was confused as Cadence teleported next to her with her friends and Aurora in tow.

“So my daughter is the one you have a crush” she smiled as Twilight glared towards Cadence.

“We followed you” she smiled as she pulled Twilight into a hug “We need to get you ready for tonight” she was singing as Twilight kept her eyes on the castle.

chapter Twelve

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Thirteen (Clop)

Author's Note

Warning --- Clop fiction ahead. if you all want I can make a Clop lite chapter since I am going to be adding in some pictures that I am working on. But Be warned its not even good clop.

Chapter Thirteen (Clop)

Selene laid Twilight out on her back as she propped herself up over Twilight. She looked down at her as she kissed her softly before tapping her shell. Twilight started to blush as she felt her tail appeared.

“Let me know if something hurts okay” Selene looked down towards Twilight watching her nod. Selene leaned down and kissed her deeply as she ran her hoof along Twilight’s side. Twilight felt her tail being wrapped up by Selene as she could feel the kiss being broken. Selene moved her head towards Twilight’s gills giving them a soft lick as she heard a gasp coming from Twilight. Quickly sitting up she looked down.

“Too much?”

“No just a surprise” Twilight was breathing a bit heavy. Selene smiled as she leaned down and continued licking her gills. Twilight let out a small moan causing Selene to stop.

“Why does that”

“Gills are the most sensitive part of our bodies. Only our loved ones or parents will help clean our gills” Selene looked towards her as she moved her hoof down her chest. She moved her hoof down towards the fins along her waist stopping a few inches down. Using her hoof Selene opened up her slit “Our make up is the same as when we're in our surface forms. However, where the items are located are different” Selene used her hoof and placed it over her clit as she started to rub it slowly. Twilight let out a soft moan before feeling Selene leaned down and kiss her. The kiss soon turned into a make-out session between them both. Twilight was the first one to place her tongue into Selene’s mouth. Selene pushed into the kiss as she slowly teased Twilight with her hoof.

Breaking the kiss Twilight looked up at Selene as she felt her face was on fire. She let out a low moan as she covered up her face with her hooves. Selene leaned down and kissed her chest as she removed her hoof from Twilight’s clit. Moving one hoof Twilight watched as Selene moved down stopping at her waist. Her eyes noticed that Selene moved some of her scales to reveal two small nipples. “Merponies are mostly swimming around are bellies sliding along the sand. Our scales protect our most sensitive areas” Twilight gulped as she watched Selene place her muzzle around one. she let out a loud moan as she could feel Selene suck on one of her nipples while her hooves ran along her tail. She closed her eyes as she arched her back huffing. Till she felt her stop. Opening one eye Twilight noticed she had moved down towards her slit. Slowly opening Selene could see the pink flesh of her pussy. Sticking her muzzle in she slowly licked her clit before she started to suck on it. Twilight let out a loud moan trying to hide her face. She has never done something like this before with any pony. It was always by herself hiding in the bathroom away from Spike. Twilight could never understand the allure of two ponies having sex when it wasn’t fulling when she used a toy. Thoughts were cleared from her mind as she felt Selene move her tongue inside of her. She could feel her tongue move around the walls slowly licking her, while her nose rubbed up against her clit. She was laying their huffing as she felt the same warm sensation building up. Twilight wasn’t expecting it so soon but then it has been a while since she last fooled with herself.

“Selene I can’t” she couldn’t finish as she felt a wave of pleasure run along her spine as she let out a loud moan. Selene felt something fill her mouth as she sat up gulping the liquid down as she looked towards Twilight.

“I’m sorry” she was blushing as Selene shook her head.

“Your fine” she had a grin on her face “I have a spell that I normally use on myself. It's of a merponies dick” Selene was trying to keep a straight face. Twilight looked up at her a bit curious as Selene waved her hooves creating a long phallus shape in her hooves. It had a flat base with a large knot in the middle as small ridges sat along the side. It was cone-shaped as it had a slight curve in it.

“It doesn’t look like a normal stallions” Twilight sat up as Selene placed the phallus against Twilight’s slit.

“You half to show me later what one looks like” Selene smiled as she leaned in kissing her neck softly. Twilight kept her eyes on the toy as Selene pushed it into her slowly. She let out a soft moan as she felt her body clamp down on the item. She swore a bit as she could feel every bump that was along the toy. Selene slipped behind Twilight moving her mane allowing her access to her gills. She kept one hoof on the toy and one around Twilight’s waist. She moved her head in as she softly licked her gills causing Twilight to groan before moving the toy inside of her. she could feel Twilight twist in her hooves as she ran her tongue along her gills teasing her slowly. She started to pick up speed with her hoof as she felt Twilight lean into her groaning.

“Selene I” Twilight was huffing. She could feel the ridges of the toy rub along her insides. She swore this toy was doing a better job than her old one. She moved her hooves to her side gripping the bed. “Selene” Twilight let out a groan as she felt the same sensation from before. She let out another loud moan before going limp in Selene’s arms. Letting the toy go Selene noticed that it disappeared as Twilight was sitting there huffing.

“Twilight?” Selene moved from behind her looking down before getting dragged down kissing her.

“Is that what wearing colors mean?” she was huffing as Selene shook her head. Selene looked down to her tail pulling three scales out. She leaned down to Twilights pulling three out as well. In the open spot on Twilight’s tail she placed her scales down “Twilight will you accept my colors?” She looked up as Twilight was nodding.

“Yes,” she smiled as she watched the scales attached to her tail before making a solid strip of blue down her tail. Selene placed the scales she pulled from Twilight on her tail with Twilight’s hoof over the scales “Now you half to ask me” She smiled up at Twilight.

“Will you accept my colors?” Twilight spoke as Selene nodded.

“Yes,” she leaned in and kissed her while the scales attached to her tail. Selene had changed a bit more than Twilight. Her fins grew a light purple tint along the edges while her tail had a small strip of purple.

“Don’t tell me my fins will change?” Twilight pushed her mane back.

“It will only affect me since I a full merpony” she smiled as she noticed Twilight climbing on top of her. She tapped her shell allowing the spell to end.

“Put your spell on” Twilight was glaring at Selene. Gulping a bit Selene replaced her spell on as she looked up to Twilight. She leaned down and kissed Selene deeply before noticing her hoof was sliding down her chest.

“My turn” she whispered into Selene’s ear noticing how red she became. Selene felt Twilight’s hoof down between her legs before pressing slowly on her clit. She let out a soft gasp as she looked towards Twilight.

“Now when you're like this your boobs are not hidden by anything” Twilight had a smile on as it was weird teaching in a setting like this. She started to like it though. She leaned down and kissed Selene’s neck before moving down her chest to her stomach. She stopped once she had found what she was looking for. Licking her lips she leaned down and took one of Selene’s nipples into her mouth and started to suck on it hearing a loud gasp from Selene. She rolled her tongue around feeling Selene twist under her as she let out little groans. Selene tried to look away as she let out more groans. She looked down noticing Twilight had switched to the other one causing her to shiver a bit.

“Twilight” she let out a moan causing her to stop for a bit. Selene watched as she moved her hoof away from her clit. She watched as Twilight moved her muzzle down and pressed her lips up against her clit. She let out a loud moan as she leaned into the pillows behind her. she was breathing hard as she felt her tongue swirl around her clit shortly teasing her lightly before pressing it into her. Selene let out a loud moan as she gripped onto the bed feeling Twilight’s tongue explore her. She was used to Star’s teasing but this was on another level. Once she felt her tongue hit a certain spot it was over Selene let out a loud groan as she felt a wave of pleasure wash over her. Twilight lifted her head to reveal a wet muzzle. She licked her lips as she smiled. She moved down and kissed Selene on the lips while her horn flared up. As they were in the middle of a making out again Selene felt something press against her stomach. Breaking the kiss she looked down and blushed. She noticed a flat-headed phallus was attached to Twilight and it was longer and thicker than her front legs.

“Twilight” Selene looked up towards her.

“This is what a stallions dick looks like” she was grinning as she moved the head slowly towards Selene’s pussy. Pushing it in slowly Selene gripped the sheets as she let out a loud groan. It was bigger than the toy she normally played with but then again the small toy she was used to was normal size.

“Where did you learn this spell” Selene groaned as she felt Twilight pull her hips towards her.

“I found it one evening while searching the old sections of Canterlot’s library. It has a special feature I think you might like” Twilight had a grin as she was enjoying herself at this point. She slowly started to move her hips allowing Selene to get adjusted to the phallus. Selene leaned up and kissed her deeply as she started to thrust her hips a bit faster. Breaking the kiss Selene fell against the bed letting out a loud moan. She started to move her hip along with Twilight as she let out little groans. Twilight leaned down and lightly kissed Selene’s neck as she was huffing. She picked up her pace causing Selene to arch her back as she felt the head of the phallus kiss the opening of her vigna.

“Twilight I can’t” Selene spoke as she was groaning. She couldn’t hold anything back as she let out a loud moan before feeling a wave a pleasure washing over her. She collapsed under Twilight watching as she gave a few final thrusts into her before filling Selene up. The merpony looked up at her as she noticed the grin on Twilight’s face.

“I’ve never done that to another pony. Only on myself” she chuckled. She slowly pulled the phallus from Selene gasping at the new sensations before collapsing beside her. Selene sat up and looked down at her stomach noticing it was a bit larger than normal while the juices ran down her leg.

“That was new” she looked towards the purple unicorn noticing the phallus was now gone but hat a grin on her face. Twilight started to laugh before Selene joined with her.

“You know I have read books on this. So many books even the slutty romance books Rarity has. They make sex seem so flawless and so easy. This was”

“Two new ponies learning what to do together” Selene looked down towards her. Twilight nodded as she pulled Selene down beside her kissing her forehead.

“Well, you did great. Never thought I would be the one giving the Sex ed talk while in the middle” Twilight giggled as Selene rolled her eyes.

“Well, my mother was to shy to teach me everything. And Ra or Za would not touch the topic. Star took over and she showed me everything there is to it. It only got worse from there” Selene laid her head down on Twilight’s chest as she let out a yawn.

“Well, its better than Princess Celestia’s I bet” Twilight shivered as Selene had closed her eyes. She looked down as she noticed Selene had wrapped her hooves around her waist as she slept. Smiling softly she placed a hoof around Selene as she closed her eyes as well. Twilight could still hear the muffled music coming from the windows as she drifted off.

The night went smoothly as Twilight woke up as Celestia’s sun was rising and Luna’s moon was setting. She sat up a bit noticing Selene had hardly moved in her sleep. Twilight kept staring down noticing her spell was still on as her back legs were stretched out on the bed. Running her hoof through her mane Twilight started to think.

“How did I get so lucky? I mean she is a rare pony and she is in my hooves and not some pony else. She looks so cute while she is asleep” Twilight smiled as she leaned down and kissed Selene on the forehead. That caused Selene to move a bit before yawning.

“good morning” Twilight spoke as Selene glanced up allowing her spell to break.

“Good morning” she sat up flexing her wings as she leaned in and kissed Twilight “I been thinking about something that might help you swim better” she smiled as Twilight looked up towards her.

“Oh?” Selene leaned down and tapped her shell allowing her tail to appear. She moved her hooves to her waist before running them to the back.

“Your swim bladders. I felt them be a little off last night. Now everything I said last night and what I am going to say now. Will help you learn and understand a heal spell foundation better” she smiled as Twilight was giggling.

“Sex and teaching a morning after. This is very nice” Selene blushed as she leaned down and kissed her.

“Well, I want to jump on this before I lose my thought. Now your swim bladders are back here where my hooves are. You breathe in through your gills and out of your gills to inflate them or deflate them. Try it” Selene moved a bit so she was over the top of Twilight. She watched as Twilight was still using her mouth to breath. “Twilight try breathing through your gills” She leaned in and kissed her deeply placing her tongue into Twilight’s mouth. Twilight couldn’t get a moment to breathe out of her mouth normally as Selene was making out with her. Taking her advice she opened her gills as she felt the air rush in. She felt a bit of air enter her lungs as she felt something else inflate. Her eyes widen as Selene had a smile on her face. She broke the kiss as she looked down “Now deflate them by pushing air out” she leaned back down and kissed her again as Twilight forced the air out of her gills. A grin formed on Twilight’s face as she wrapped her hooves around Selene. She broke the kiss as she looked down at Twilight.

“You know I enjoyed teaching you last night” Selene tilted her head.

“Oh you want to teach me more sex ed?” she had a smile on her face.

“No…maybe but I meant I like the teaching part. You have been teaching me a lot and I haven’t taught you anything. I thought maybe I can teach you some equestrian magic” Twilight leaned up as Selene giggled.

“Twilight don’t I need a horn?” Selene licked her nose as Twilight huffed a bit.

“I can ask Celestia” she smiled as Selene shook her head.

“Don’t Twilight. I don’t ever think I can ever get a horn” Selene ran her hoof along her cheek as Twilight leaned back into the bed.

“Your mom has a horn”

“My mother was born on the surface. She gave her horn up as she entered the water for good. I don’t think she would ever come back to the surface” Selene leaned down as she kissed her softly.

“But you can learn magic” Twilight glanced up at Selene.

“I would rather learn something that isn’t in the ocean Twilight. I would love to learn how to do stuff with my hooves and I am scared that if I learn equestrian magic” Selene sat up as she looked towards the floor “Twilight I am sorry”

“Why” Twilight got up looking towards her.

“I said I was scared to learn Equestrian magic. I’m scared because I feel like I would lose something like my mother gave her horn up. Would I half to lose my tail?” She glanced up at Twilight before feeling her hooves wrap around her.

“Selene you gave me a tail and I still have my horn”

“But that spell only works if you're wearing the shell” She watched as Twilight nodded.

“Maybe I can do the same for you. That way you don’t half to keep replying and breaking your spell” Twilight was smiling as Selene leaned into her.

“Maybe” Selene looked up at her as she felt Twilight kissed her. She kissed her back as she laid Twilight back on the bed. Twilight was smiling as she noticed Selene had replaced with her frown with a smile. Breaking the kiss Twilight placed her hoof upon her cheek.

“Better?” Twilight broke the silence as Selene gave her a soft nod.

“Yes,” she smiled as she leaned down kissing Twilight’s neck softly. She heard a small gasp coming from Twilight. She stopped kissing her neck and kissed Twilight deeply. Selene moved her hooves around Twilight’s waist holding her close. The growl of Twilight’s stomach caused the mood in the room change. Twilight broke the kiss as she blushed.

“Well my body is telling me I need food” she giggled as Selene leaned down and kissed her cheek.

“Then I will let you go and grab something to eat” Selene rolled over as Twilight sat up.

“Do you want anything to eat?”

“For some reason, I am not so hungry” Selene glanced at her.

“Still how about you come down with me.” Selene nodded as she walked towards the bathroom. She was quick with cleaning herself up as she let Twilight enter the room second. Selene replaced her magic as she looked herself over in a mirror.

“You're still thinking about it” Twilight spoke up as Selene nodded.

“A bit but I am thinking about something else as well” Selene walked out of the room as Twilight tossed the towel on her head to the side. She followed Selene stopping to grab their belongings. Twilight had noticed they were packed neatly and placed aside.

“So what have you been thinking about?” Twilight broke the silence as Selene glanced at the windows.

“Since I learned about this curse I always had one thing on my mind. And that is where am I going to lie when I die. I was already told by my brothers and the nobles I would not be buried in the family graveyard. So I was always thinking somewhere near the island since the chief said I could. But now that I have you and a chance at seeing my aunts and making friends I don’t know anymore. I thought maybe instead of wasting my life floating in an ocean for five years I would become a teacher here on the surface. Or maybe ask the Princess if I could become an ambassador when she needs to deal with my family. I don’t know I may even start a family. I’ve never had these thoughts before and they're a bit confusing” She looked towards Twilight as she noticed the unicorn staring at her.

“That is a bit complex” Twilight sighed.

“Maybe I can shed some light” Both of the ponies turned and noticed Princess Celestia was walking along the hall.

“Princess” Twilight stood up as Celestia held her hoof up.

“I would like to talk to you both before you go” she smiled as Selene glanced up at her a bit of worry set in her chest.

Chapter Fourteen

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Fifteen

Selene looked towards the five ponies as they smiled towards her. She pressed herself up against the wall. Rainbow sat next to her as she stretched her hooves out. Selene was shaking as she looked down towards her hooves unsure of what to say.

“You half to say something Selene” Star spoke up as Selene nodded. She looked up noticing the girls were chatting softly amongst themselves. She glanced towards Rainbow as she had her eyes glued to the ceiling.

“Why”

“to get you away from Twilight darling” Rarity spoke up “We love our friend and we promised her to get to know you. But”

“Your to clingy to Twilight” Rainbow shouted as Selene’s fins spread open causing her to look away. It was a silent train ride as Selene heard the whistle of the train and jumped over the bench. Rarity was staring at her in disbelief as they got up and ran after her. Selene replaced her spell on allowing her to move faster. Her heart was racing as it was sinking at the same time. Selene didn’t think it could happen as her hooves slowly come to a stop her heart and head lead her to a large body of water. Glancing back she noticed the friends were missing causing a bit of worry to wash over her.

Rarity sighed as she shook her head. Pinkie was bouncing around as Applejack fixed her hat. Fluttershy was staying near Rainbow Dash as they watch the crowd of ponies walks by.

“Twilight is going to kill us” Applejack sighed as Pinkie shook her head.

“Not if Celestia does” she whistled as they looked towards the hyper pony.

“And why would the princess try and kill us sug?”

“Selene her niece. I over heard her mother and the princess talking” she smiled as she watched the color drain from their faces.

“We so dead” Rainbow sighed.

“Now where should we even go” Applejack spoke up as Pinkie started walking.

“Pinkie where are you going” Rainbow watched as Pinkie waved them on.

“Where else would a merpony go” they all wanted to place their faces in their hooves as they started to follow the pink hyper pony. Selene was walking along the beach as she found a large quiet area for her to sit and reflect on.

“Great going”

“Leave me alone Star. I don’t want to hear it”

“You didn’t even hear what they wanted!”

“They wanted me to leave Twilight. They don’t like me” Selene growled as she released her spell pulling her tail closer to herself.

“You don’t know that Selene” Star grumbled as Selene shook her head. She looked out to the ocean sighing till she was tackled hard to the ground. Looking up she was nose to nose with Pinkie Pie smiling.

“Told you I was a blood hound” she giggled as she looked up.

“You said you were a treat hound!” Rainbow shouted as she noticed Selene was under her hooves.

“You found her! Rarity shouted as Selene pushed Pinkie off of her before dusting the sand off of her. She looked away from them.

“Why did you run” Applejack looked over at Selene. The merpony closed her eyes as she took a deep breath in.

“Because you’re not the first group of ponies who want me to leave their friend. I get it a cursed merpony no pony wants me around. Star scares ponies I also understand that.” She was stopped Applejack placed a hoof on her muzzle.

“That is not why we pulled you away from Twi sug. We wanted to know you but you seemed to be using Twi as a crutch” Applejack removed her hoof as Selene blinked.

“You don’t mind me being friends with Twilight?” Selene was moving her hooves in the sand.

“No Darling but we do want to get to know you better” Rarity walked over and hugged her. Selene hugged her back as she started to cry.

“I thought you hated me being around her. I thought you hated me because of Star and this bloody curse” she hid her face as Fluttershy walked over and hugged her.

“No sug. We are just worried about our friend. After what she told us about you and how she acted in front of us we grew worried.” Applejack noticed Selene staring at the sand under her hooves.

“That and you two move fast” Rainbow smiled as Selene turned a dark red. She moved past the girls as she started to walk along the shore line.

“She told you about that night” She turned around watching them nod “I wanted to talk to her about that night. I think we both were running on emotion and I thought it is best if we went slow. I’m also scared about continuing down this road with her.” Selene watched the waves.

“Why would you be scared?” Fluttershy spoke up softly as she moved towards Selene.

“What if this curse kills me? What if this curse never gets broken. I will be leaving her heart broken. I mean what if we go further and start something as a family I can’t leave her like that” Selene has some tears in her eyes.

“Oh,” Fluttershy moved towards her.

“Well since we are going to be here for a while any pony want to take a dip” Rainbow pointed to the ocean causing Pinkie to run past them. She dived into the ocean as Rainbow rolled her eyes and followed her. Rarity rolled her eyes as she sat beside Selene.

“So why didn’t you come to us. To start a conversation” Rarity nudges her a bit.

“I’m scared. I am scare because I don’t know what to say after hi. I am also scared that you would turn your backs on me. I also didn’t want to ruin your relationship with Twilight. I am still trying to figure Spike out” Selene huffed as she moved her eyes towards the two ponies in the water. She then turned her head and noticed a bunch of ponies doing the same.

“Something wrong sug?” Applejack noticed the look on Selene’s face.

“There are so many ponies here. Why is that?”

“Well, darling Baltimare is known for its beaches as Trottingham is known for its docks and boats.” Rarity giggled.

“Hey, Selene!” Rainbow shouted causing Selene to turn her head towards her. She was still in the water waving her hoof.

“There is another merpony here!” she shouted at the top of her lungs causing Selene to jump into the water. She moved out towards Rainbow Dash and Pinkie noticing a pale merpony floating in front of them. Her fur was a greyish white with full black eyes. She had a long black mane with bones tied into it. Selene moved around her as she was glancing down towards her tail.

“Girl are you checking her out” Rainbow stared at Selene as she shook her head.

“She looking for my book” her voice went from a soft angelic voice to an eerie spine chilling voice as she smiled. Her teeth were sharp causing the other two ponies to back up.

“Sea witch you are not welcomed here.” Selene got in front of them staring the merpony down.

“How can another surface pony keep them from me” she laughed as Selene’s fins went up.

“You know damn well I am not a surface pony. You knew I was a merpony because I was looking for your book.” Selene looked over at her as the sea witch tackled her down into the water. Selene looked up as she shoved the pony off of her. laughing the sea witch attacked her with one of the bones from her tail. Looking down it was a rib cage from a random animal or pony. Raising her hoof Selene punched her in the head causing her to release the tool. Taking the opening Selene swam towards the surface noticing Pinkie and Rainbow Dash were still waiting for her.

“Get to the shore!” Selene pointed to the beach as Rainbow shook her head.

“I’m not leaving you with that psycho!” Rainbow looked towards her with a worried look.

“Rainbow it’s going” she stopped as she felt something running along her tail before being placed into her side. looking down she saw blood leaking from her tail as a piece of bone was sticking out of her. Slowly closing her eyes she took a deep breath in before looking back at the witch.

“Rainbow, Pinkie close your eyes” Star had taken over as she pulled the bone from her side. The witch stared at her in shock.

“You’re a witch to” she growled as Star got close enough to shove the bone through her side “I am just cursed” Star then reached around and broke her back fins before moving away. Star moved towards Rainbow Dash as she looked at her.

“You just”

“Rainbow I just spared a Sea witch live” she stopped as she noticed her vision getting blurry “Get me to shore fast” her eyes rolled into the back of her head before passing out in Rainbow’s hooves.

“How dead are we?” Rainbow glanced towards Pinkie. They rushed her to shore as a crowd had gathered around noticing Selene in Rainbow’s hooves. A few gasped as they noticed the long gash on the side of her tail bleeding. Rainbow grabbed a nearby towel as Applejack and Rarity ran for help.

Selene slowly opened an eye noticing the light tan sand she was sleeping on. Moving her head around she noticed she was in a small cave filled with coral and small schools of fish moving about. She could hear bubbles blowing near buy as she tried moving from the cave. Feeling the pain in her tail she glanced down noticing stiches in different parts of her tail with a large bandage tapped on her side. Poking her head out of the cave she could see a wall of glass with ponies staring back at her. A few fillies were sitting up front pointing towards her as she moved from the cave towards the glass. She noticed three fillies pressed up against the glass. One was a white unicorn filly with a white and lavender mane. Next to her was a yellow earth filly with a cherry blossom red mane and tail as a bow kept her mane back. On the other side of her, she noticed an orange Pegasus filly with a dark purple mane leaning in and pressing her nose to the glass. Selene looked down as she pressed her hoof up to the glass causing them to turn and shout. Glancing up she could see Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash walking to the tank staring at her. Rarity was staring at her shocked as she looked behind her yelling for somepony. Selene stayed near the glass as it was hard for her to float around. Hearing a thud she turned her head and noticed Twilight staring at her looking a mess. Selene smiled as she pointed up to the top of the tank watching her run off. Selene pressed her hooves against the glass before moving up wards finding it hard to inflate her swim bladders.

“buck” Selene pressed her head against the tank as she heard something entering the water. Looking up she noticed Twilight swimming towards her.

“Selene your awake” she placed her hooves around Selene’s waist. Selene let out a bit of a gasp as she felt her hooves hit a sore spot along her side “I’m sorry” she looked towards Selene.

“Can you help me up. I think I got hit in the swim bladder” she leaned against Twilight as they moved up towards the top of the tank “Why am I in this large tank” she looked towards Twilight.

“The hospital wasn’t sure what to do. They got ahold of the aquarium here and asked for help. The vets here and the doctors from the hospital have been working side by side to help you” Twilight pulled her up to the edge of the tank allowing Selene to hold on. She pulled herself out of the tank before taping the shell around her neck. Shaking the extra water from her coat. Looking to Selene she started to pull her from the water but a random pony rushed up and stopped her.

“She needs to stay in the tank” a light tan earth pony with a dark burgundy mane and tail. She had on a green scrub shirt as she looked towards Twilight.

“And why not?” Twilight huffed.

“Because she cannot survive on land”

“I have been on land for a few days now” Selene pulled herself out of the tank as she winced at the pain in her tail “True I can not be out of water for more than two days now” Selene looked over at the doctor noticing the shocked look over her face.

“You can talk… You can be on land” the doctor scurried off as she was yelling for the others.

“Can we please send for princess Celestia or Luna” Selene shook her head.

“Well, they just want to help you” Twilight nuzzled her “You had me worried when the girls told me what happened. I am grateful none of you haven’t died” Selene leaned into her as she gripped her hoof.

“Twilight I couldn’t just leave to the hooves of a sea witch. They would have been killed quickly before any pony noticed”

“Then why did they survive?” Twilight ‘s expression looked horrid.

“Rainbow called out to me. When she yelled at me she used the word merpony and that probably made her freeze thinking I might be a better target.” Selene looked up as Twilight sat down next to her.

“Good thing they did” she looked away as Selene moved closer to her.

“Twilight it's my fault. I ran from the train scared of what they would do. I only had ponies gang up on me because I was trying to be friends with a pony. Or I was doing some shopping in an area they did not want me in it.” Selene leaned into her as Twilight let out a sigh.

“Okay”

“So can we leave?” Selene spoke up as she started to hear a rush of hooves running towards her.

“I take that as a no” Twilight whispered as Selene moved under her a bit. The doctors stopped as they noticed Selene hiding as they heled their hooves up at her.

“Okay were just here to help” the doctor was speaking low and slow as Selene rolled her eyes. The main doctor was a brown unicorn with a pushed back mane and tail as he got on his stomach. He slid up towards her as another unicorn with a grey coat and salt and pepper mane and tail walked up wearing a white coat.

“So steamy? is she okay?” the unicorn spoke up as the other one turned towards her.

“I just got here Dreamy” the unicorn turned back to Selene.

“Can you?”

Selene kept her face hidden as Twilight looked down at her. She moved down and nuzzled Selene a bit “They are trying to help” Twilight looked at her worriedly. Selene moved towards her kissing her causing her to blush.

“Are you sure? Twilight?” Selene looked up at her.

“Of course” Selene let out a huff as she moved from under Twilight and sat up. She looked over to the doctors biting her lip.

“I can understand your doctor. I do not understand why you are talking to me like a new born foal” she crossed her hooves as the doctors moved a bit closer towards her.

“We were not sure if you could understand us.”

“Feisty… I like that” the grey unicorn walked over as Twilight glared at him.

“I’m Selene and I am with Twilight” she pointed to the purple unicorn that was glaring holes in them.

“Well I am Dr. Stone and this is my college Dr. Dream” the grey unicorn smiled as he looked down at Selene.

“Nice to meet you” she turned her head.

“Well let's get you healed up so you can go back into the ocean” Dr. Dream smiled as Selene looked towards him.

“I’m staying with Twilight. I am learning about the surface” Selene looked away as she started to blush.

“Well if you can stay here we will get our tools and equipment and start with some vitals” the doctors turned and walked off as Twilight sat down watching Selene’s face.

“Selene?” The merpony looked over at Twilight her face was red. She leaned over and started to rub up against Twilight.

“Selene?”

“Don’t tell them but I think my hormones are starting” Selene was panting a bit as Twilight started to blush.

“You're going into heat” Twilight hissed as Selene leaned over and kissed her. Twilight kissed her back till she heard the hooves of the doctors running towards them. She broke the kiss as the doctors returned carrying some mobile machines and some charts. Moving Selene from the tank they laid her out on a small mat while hooking her up to different machines. The doctors said very little as they were writing in the charts speaking numbers back and forth to each other. Selene watched as they started to pull needles out causing her to freak. She tried to move backward but was stopped as Twilight wrapped her hooves around her holding her close.

“Just close your eyes” Twilight whispered into Selene’s ear. Closing her eyes she took a deep breath as she felt a small prick on her arm.

“Done” Selene opened her eye as she noticed the doctor placing some vials of blood into a bag as he smiled “We want to check some stuff. We do want to keep her for a few days to make sure the stitches hold and her blood work comes back” The doctors looked towards Twilight as they smiled.

“Okay thank you doctors” Twilight nod to them lightly as they walked off. She moved Selene towards the tank placing her down slowly. Selene held her hoof up towards Twilight.

“Will you spend the night?”

“Of course I will” Twilight tapped the shell and entered the tank. This made Selene smile as she slowly followed Twilight down to the cave. Despite being injured Twilight was able to make the pain fade from Selene during the night.

Chapter Sixteen

Days went by slowly as Selene would hide in the cave watching the ponies try and peak at her. It wasn’t until Twilight or her friends would visit Selene would move from her cave. However, she noticed more scholar ponies were hanging around when Twilight would visit. They were taking notes as Selene was trying to teach Twilight. Huffing she looked towards Twilight and would point to the top of the tank causing the other ponies to grumble. Selene was able to leave after the stitches were removed since her scales started to grow back over the scars. Applejack was waiting outside as Selene limped her way out. The orange mare glanced over to the merpony noticing how bad her back leg was.

“Oh Applejack! I didn’t think to see you here” Selene glanced towards her with a smile on her face.

“Well, I had some dealings with ma family. Twi said you were getting out so I thought I would pick ya up” she smiled as Selene walked over towards her. She wrapped her hoof around the pony.

“Thank you. You are so sweet but what happened to the weather? Why did the warm disappear?” Selene glanced around as Applejack pulled out a large dark blue sweater. She placed it over Selene’s head causing the merpony to fall on her flank.

“Now hold still” Applejack pulled her hooves through the sleeves and her fins out of the back causing her to blush “Better?” the orange mare glanced towards Selene.

“Yes but what is this?” Selene was glancing towards the sweater while running her hooves over it.

“Rares thought you might need. Now come on we will miss the train home” Applejack nudge Selene towards the train station. Selene got up and slowly walked alongside Applejack as she glanced towards the buildings.

“I heard the place I was in called Baltimare. Why is that?” Selene moved her eyes towards Applejack as she was looking up as well.

“Well, I’m not quite sure. You might want to ask Twi on that one. But I can tell ya this is where all the apples get shipped around” she had a large smile on her face.

“Oh, how is she doing?” Selene tilted her head “I was hoping to see her. I wanted to start a plan to head home” once she said that Applejack stopped in her tracks.

“What I thought you weren’t going”

“What oh no! No, I wanted to visit home. I was going to ask you all if you wanted to join. I thought it might help with the peace treaty.” Selene smiled as she looked towards Applejack.

“I’m not sure sug. I don’t think that sounds like a good idea” She moved towards Selene as they kept walking towards the train station.

“Should I wait and give my dad the year he wanted?” Selene watched as Applejack pulled out some bits as she paid for the tickets.

“I think you should sug. It might help things” She picked up the tickets handing one to Selene causing her to stare down at the ticket. She nodded towards the words that Applejack was saying. Selene walked into the car as she sighed.

“Do you think I can help you with anything?” Selene looked towards the mare as she sat beside the merpony.

“Now why would you want that sug?”

“I don’t want to feel like a burden. I want to be able to help with something” Selene messed with her hooves as Applejack nudged her a bit.

“Sug, you are not a burden. We are just worried for our friend and we need to get to know you a little bit” Applejack smiled as Selene nodded.

“Okay. You said you work with apples”

“Right as rain, I did” Applejack had a large grin on her face.

“Can I buy some? I have a recipe I want to make when I return to Ponyvile” Selene looked towards the windows.

“Well of course. I can bring some by later” Applejack had a smile planted still as the train started to move. Selene settled in for the train ride back to Ponyvile. Applejack had settled into the ride moving her hat over her face allowing her to fall asleep. Selene kept her eyes on the scenery watching it move her mind still drifting towards her father. She moved her hoof towards her neck rubbing the mark causing her to sigh.

“You will half to tell her” Star growled as Selene closed her eyes.

“She will hate me”

“Selene you fucking fool! Your body is no longer on pain meds! You will start to feel the pain eat away at you”

“I been through this before! It will not be the first time” Selene huffed a bit as she moved in her seat.

“But you have a pony willing to be with you”

“And I am not so sure” She moved her head towards the window as she rested her head on the glass.

“WHAT!” Star shouted out causing Selene to wince a bit.

“No need to shout” Selene snapped as she looked down at her hooves.

“You told her how you felt. She spent two nights with you”

“Yeah she did. But I don’t Deserve this” Selene wrapped her hooves around her as she noticed Star scream and shout.

“You are a bucking moron!”

“Says my curse”

“Well you are” Star growled causing Selene to rub her head “We will finish our talk later” Selene noticed the train pulling into the small station. She leaned over and poked Applejack causing the mare to jump.

“What?”

“I think we are here” Selene spoke up as Applejack leaned over towards the glass.

“Thought it be longer” Applejack chuckled.

“You fell asleep” Selene smiled as the orange mare got up from her seat. Selene got up and followed her towards the doors of the train. Her back legs were still giving her some issues. She looked towards the town and noticed Pinkie was the only one bouncing up and down waiting on the platform.

“Should I run?”

“I think she can catch you sug” Applejack snickered as Selene shivered thinking about the sugar high she came down off of. Once the train had stopped Selene let Applejack leave first before slipping out of the train and passing the pink earth pony. Selene limped away sighing softly as she looked towards the trees noticing a few leaves on the trees around town were different colors. She noticed a few yellows, reds, oranges and browns mixed into the green leaves. As she was looking towards the trees she limped into the door of the library.

“Ow,” Selene rubbed her muzzle as she looked towards the door in front of her. Shaking her head she raised her hoof and knocked on the door.

“Library is open!” A voice from the inside yelled out causing Selene to push the door open. She was thinking the area would be clean and pristine like she last remembered it. However, all the books were laying in piles as Twilight was glancing through books. Her mane was pulled into a bun as she quickly speed through different books and taking notes at the same time. Selene could only watch in shock as Twilight didn’t even look back towards her.

“Just let me know what book you are looking for. We are re-shelving at the moment.” Twilight kept her face buried into the book before placing it down. She picked up another one as Selene slowly shut the door behind her. She limped her way over towards Twilight glancing at the pile of books around her. They were all about curses and the cures. A green book with gold caught her eye. She reached over and picked the book up and walked towards the couch. She wanted to see how long it would take for Twilight to noticed she was around. Twilight sighed after the third book. She glanced back towards the door thinking she had heard a pony knock. Shaking her head she placed her glasses down as she looked around noticing a book and a sweater lying on the couch. Selene had disappeared into the tank before Twilight had even looked away. Selene was in shock at what she had seen. The tank was filled with bookcases with her items all neatly placed around. Her bed was softer and had blankets and a couple of pillows on it. Her eyes glanced towards the basement and noticed it was set up for a classroom with the desk facing her tank. She sat on her clam bed as she was in shock. Her room back home was nice but this felt loved. She felt like Twilight had cared for her while putting this together. She had a few tears float from her eyes as she moved up to the top of the tank. Poking her head up she noticed Twilight had moved from her spot to make some tea. Spike had started to place some of the books away. Selene pulled herself from the tank changing forms. She limped her way over to Twilight.

“Thank you” her voice was soft causing Twilight to jump.

“Selene!” Twilight was gripping her chest as she was breathing hard. She glanced towards the merpony as she placed the cup down in her magic “You scared me” Twilight glared at Selene.

“Sorry but I noticed the tank. I wanted to say thank you. I loved the tank” Selene smiled as she looked towards Twilight. The purple unicorn smiled as she moved towards Selene kissing her cheek.

“Well if this is going to stay you might as well have a nice room than just a bed” she smiled as Selene nodded “And besides I got really good practice with my tail and magic underwater.” She tapped her hooves together as she picked up the tea kettle with her magic “Tea?”

“Please” Selene moved towards the table taking up one of the seats. Twilight placed a cup in front of her as the door opened up and her friends ran in. Pinkie bounced towards the table and tackled Selene to the floor.

“Your back!” she had a smile as Selene looked up at the pink pony.

“Selene are you okay?” Rainbow looked over at the shaken merpony.

“Is it bad I see two Pinkies sitting on me” Selene blinked as Rainbow nodded.

“Yeah, we don’t need two Pinkies” Rainbow helped Selene up watching her eyes roll around in her head, “I think Pinkie hit her hard” Rainbow whistled as Selene tried to find her way towards her seat.

“I’m fine” Selene waved her hoof as her stomach started to turn “Nope I will be right back” Selene moved towards the stairs and up to the bathroom.

“I didn’t mean to hurt her” Pinkie looked towards her friends.

“We know Pinkie but you half to remember she is a merpony. They probably heal different then us” Rainbow looked towards her friend noticing her mane was flat as she looked away. It took a few moments but she came back down limping still.

“Hey, Selene when is your birthday” Rainbow shouted causing the merpony to think.

“Mother said I was born on the winter star. I am not sure what that translates over to in surface talk” Selene walked towards the table taking her old seat.

“Hearth’s warming eve” her voice was soft as Selene glanced towards her.

“What was that?” Pinkie spoke up as Fluttershy tried to hide behind her mane.

“The winter star only shows up on Hearth’s warming eve. My mother liked stars” She started to blush.

“That’s not too far. You need a party!”

“I never had a real birthday party before. I only celebrate it with my mother and father” Selene looked down as Pinkie had a large smile on her face. She wrapped her hoof around Selene’s neck and pulled her in tightly.

“Then I will throw you the largest birthday party ever!” Pinkie shouted as everypony nodded.

“Thank you” Selene smiled as she tried to hide the pain she was starting to feel creep up through her legs. The evening wore on as the girls chatted on but Selene had to excuse herself once more to run up into the bathroom. She placed her head into the tub coughing up blood.

“You need help Selene”

“I have done this by myself plenty of times Star” Selene sat against the tub as she could feel Star growling “Don’t growl Star. You’re the one who got pissed off at her.”

“I was pissed off at you. For what you did. I wanted to make the pony you gave your life to suffer. I never thought I would like her!” Star shouted as Selene slinked down the wall of the bathroom. Selene closed her eyes listening to the silence till she noticed the bathroom door opening up. She noticed Twilight with her group.

“Star told you” she sighed.

“She just told us you weren’t feeling well still sug” Applejack spoke up as Selene looked towards them.

“I think the potions and the flaked food wasn’t settling with me” She sat up as she stretched her back hooves out.

“Selene!” She placed her hooves in her head as the others tried to fit into the room making causing Selene to climb into the tub. She placed a hoof towards her muzzle as she pulled the curtain hoping it would hide her. Her spell disappeared as her tail reappeared. She bent over and coughed up some blood thankfully she had the curtain covering her. Glancing over she noticed it was completely see-through.

“We need the doctor” Twilight started to panic as she used her magic pulling the curtain open.

“I don’t need a doctor Twilight” Selene sighed as she laid out in the bathtub “This is what happens every year. When I lose a life” she glanced towards the purple unicorn.

“But the year isn’t over”

“The harbor. When you were drowning I didn’t make it to you in time. Your heart was slow and starting to stop. When I placed the necklace around you and put the spell on it you didn’t respond. So I pushed air into you along with my magic to keep your heart going. I gave up a year to restart your heart. It’s just now catching up to me” She placed a hoof over her face scared to see Twilight’s reaction.

“Why didn’t you”

“I was scared. I was scared of your reaction. I was scared of what your friends would do. I was scared of what the princess would do. Star was angry with me after I did that. She wanted to meet you and then you did. I also respect you Twilight. I saw the great things you did while in the castle. I heard the stories from the passing ponies. You’ve done so much why would I matter” Selene looked away as she placed her head into her hooves. Twilight didn’t know what to say at this time and simply looked towards her friends. None of them did as this was the first time they were ever encountered with this. Selene made her way through the group of ponies as she moved towards the tank. Stopping near the entrance she looked down at the water sighing softly. Her ears twitched a bit as she noticed the sounds of hoof steps moving along the stairs. She was tackled by a bright pink blur.

“You and me tomorrow. We will bake cakes and cookies and all sorts of goodies. You hear me” Pinkie was staring at Selene in the eyes causing the merpony to silently nod.

“Good” Pinkie had a bright smile as her mane fluffed up. She walked out of the house whistling as Selene moved into the tank before any other pony could tackle her to the ground. She moved towards the shell sitting along the edge clearing her mind. She looked up and noticed Twilight moving down towards her. Selene’s eyes glanced towards the thank causing Twilight to sigh.

“They went home to allow you to rest.” Twilight floated down in front of her placing her hooves on Selene’s tail. Her eyes noticed the white scales growing along the side of her tail.

“Your scales” Twilight moved her hand along her tail.

“Its what happens when you face a sea witch. I don’t mind having white scales now” Selene smiled as Twilight looked towards her.

“Selene you need to promise me that you will never do that again! I thank you for saving me but. This isn’t worth using the rest of your life up” Twilight glanced towards her.

“Yes, it is! I don’t want to be the merpony who let a surface pony die in front of them! I hear it so much when I was home. It tore me apart till I went and found the poor soul who died. If they were close enough to the surface I left their body on the beaches so the could be found. The rest of them I buried them under the seafloor allowing them to rest.” Selene pulled Twilight into a hug causing the purple merpony to look at her in shock. As soon as she pulled Twilight close Selene felt calm her anger was gone and her hooves were shaking.

“Please promise me you will think about stuff before jumping in” Twilight glanced towards the merpony.

“I will.” Her voice was muffled as Twilight laid her out on the bed.

“Rest now okay” Twilight glanced towards Selene. The merpony looked up and pulled Twilight in for a kiss. She started to blush before leaving the tank. Selene chuckled a bit as she watched Twilight leave causing her to sigh softly. Letting out a small yawn she curled up on the shell pulling the covers over her. As she was sleeping and dreaming of happier things a war as breaking out deep in the sea.

Maremuda…

King Triton sat on his throne as his sons were sitting around him. Ra and Za were standing on either side of the throne staring at the nobles. They had all gathered to discuss the peace treaty. Triton had already laid out the plans and the reason for the treaty with the princesses. He noticed the eyes shifting from noble to noble as whispers grew in the room. Triton could care less about there whispers as his mind was drifting towards Selene and the recent attack on her by a Sea witch.

“If we agree to this then you agree to our terms” a large puffer fish noble stood up.

“And?” Triton sat up his eyes glazing down towards the nobles.

“You renounce your daughter. That demon should not have a claim to the throne. Also, you need to exile her from the kingdom. Since she has no claim that should be perfect right? Or would you take our second term and sentence your daughter to death for the all the crimes you have covered up” the puffer glared towards Triton causing him to sigh. Saluki looked to his father knowing well what was running through his mind. His other brothers were agreeing to the noble. Ra and Za both stayed silent even if they wanted to speak up. Triton looked towards his wife’s place as it was empty. She had grown sick from leaving the sea and was on bed rest from the doctors. Triton knew exiling his daughter would be the same as him killing her.

“Fine, I will exile my daughter. I will also now hand my throne to my son Saluki instead of my daughter. Only after the peace treaty is signed with the surface ponies. Now will do we have a deal and call this bloody war off or should I start throwing each of you in jail for bribing a guard of mine” he stood up growling towards them. The puffer looked towards his fellow nobles. Each of them agreed by nodding.

“We agree to exile. We will also allow the peace treaty to the surface to happen.” Triton nodded as he waved his hoof causing the merponies to disperse. Ra and Za looked up towards Triton both of them were gripping their spears in anger.

“Why would you let them do that!” Za looked up towards Triton.

“You should not talk to the king like that” one of the princes spoke up but quickly silenced as Triton held his hoof up.

“I hate to do that to her. but I am permanently transferring you to Princess Celestia’s guard. I want you two to pack up your stuff and Selene’s. I will have a letter and a package for you to deliver. I will put off exiling my daughter till the peace treaty.” He sighed as Ra and Za looked towards him.

“Are you sure. This means you will miss out on the last years of her life King Triton” Ra spoke up as he smiled.

“As long as you two are near her. I think the last five years of her life will be a good one. I will be sending some documents transferring her to you both. This way she has parents to turn to.” He smiled as they both stares at him “Well shouldn’t you two start packing?” he watched them run off as Saluki moved in front of him. His brothers were looking closely at their father as he would never let the guards speak to him like that without their mother.

“Are you sure father. Selene only has five years till she dies from the curse” he noticed his father nodding “You also know the sea gave her the crown and the gem on her back” he watched as Triton sighed.

“Son I knew already and so did your mother. Before your sister met the stallion she was to marry she fell in love with a surface pony. One I was not hoping to see on the surface but we did. I sealed your sister’s memory and I went and sealed that ponies’ memory of her. When I did that I noticed the gem on her back and the crown on her head. I did not think the nobles would turn on her and that she would be cursed with a short life” Triton stood up “I need to write a letter to the princess. I would like them both to be aware of what is going on” he left the room as Saluki noticed his brothers were starting to gather around him.

“Is what father said true?”

“Dose sister have five years to live?”

“Is she cursed?”

“Can we see her?” a small soft voice chirped up causing the brothers to turn and stare at a white merpony with silver scales and a white mane with light blue streaks in his mane.

“Why do you want to see her Ti?”

“Well if she going to die why not make memories? I feel bad now that I hardly have good memories of her.” he looked towards his hooves as the others were nodding.

“So can we?”

“We need gifts!” one shouted causing them all to scramble shouting different ideas off each other. Saluki just stared at the mess of merponies running around.

Chapter Seventeen

A light grey lavender mare with a white mane was sitting beside Princess Celestia reading over a scroll. She had a small pendant hanging from her neck as her eyes move back and forth over the scroll.

“Well, Twilight would she be a perfect candidate for archmagi?” Celestia’s voice was cool and calm as her eyes hid the pain she was going through. Twilight looked up and nodded.

“Of course princess. I think she will do well” Twilight smiled as she handed the scroll towards the princess. Hooves click against the marble floor causing Twilight to glance up noticing princess Luna walking towards her.

“Ah, sister Twilight here has picked the new archmagi” Celestia smiled as Luna glanced towards Twilight.

“Well, that is something. But I need young Twilight’s help” Luna smiled as Twilight blushed.

“I’m am not that” her voice died in her throat as she noticed the scenery changing around her. Twilight sighed as she looked up towards the blue alicorn “Could have told me it was a dream. I must have fallen asleep in a book again” she groaned as Luna snickered.

“Well, I need your help. I have gathered the others already” she waved her hoof towards her friends as they were all trying to wake up. Even Discord was in the mix with his nightcap sitting on his head glaring towards the princess.

“Princess, why do you need us?”

“Yes, I am for one with Twilight on this one” Discord spoke up as the others nodded.

“A pony that you all know is having an issue. I am not sure about the problem and thought you all might be able to help me. Come follow me” Luna walked along a long dark blue hall causing the others to follow. As they walked along the hall till a flash of light covered them transporting them into another dream. Twilight and the other jaw’s dropped as they found themselves on the bottom of the ocean looking towards a massive shipwreck. The front of the ship was sitting straight up allowing them to read the words “Silver Platinum” as the bottom half was lying on its side. They started to walk towards the ship noticing the portholes were showing different parts of Selene’s life but a few were shattered or missing completely. As they moved closer they could hear a loud banging noise.

“how do we get in?” Applejack looked towards the princess as Luna smiled.

“We swim” she jumped off the ground and did a little doggy paddle style up along the side of the ship. Luna had slipped into the ship through an open crack causing the others to quickly following not wanting to get lost. They noticed a pink clownfish was swimming happily around with a white and purple parrotfish. A small yellow puffer was hiding behind a purple angle fish. A rainbow Shark and an orange shark were swimming around sniffing and glaring towards Selene. She was busy digging through the items on the floor. She had an emerald and gave it a sniff.

“No that’s an emerald grass. I need to find what smells like sugar.” Looking around Selene noticed a vein of amethyst hiding on the floor “There you are. You keep changing places each night” Selene spoke up as she followed the vein into the front of the ship. Luna and the others stayed hidden watching the merpony move about.

“Princess where are we?” Fluttershy spoke up as she looked towards the yellow pufferfish.

“We are in Selene’s dream which has led to her subconscious. Its been happening a few nights and each time she spots me quickly. She has also been sick and I tend to stay away from their dreams” Luna shivered as she moved towards the crack Selene went into.

“And you wanted us why?” Rainbow spoke up as Luna stopped and looked towards the merpony.

“I thought she might have told you something. Now come along” Luna waved her hoof causing the others to follow. Once they were all in the same room Luna pushed the other ponies behind a large treasure chest.

“Where is?” Luna placed her hoof over Applejack’s muzzle and pointed towards Selene. She was floating in front of a large amethyst crystal with a blue sapphire sword and a large brown spellbook in the middle. Selene was gripping a long silver spear as she started to chip at the stone. Once her spear had touched the stone Selene and the others saw a dream or something through her eyes.

Her eye level was split between the top and the bottom of the ocean as she stared at an empty beach. Large coconut trees lined the beach separating the grassy surface from the sandy beach. Selene slowly made her way towards the surface. She pulled herself onto the beach as she looked around before getting tackled.

“Found ya!” a high pitch voice yelled out causing Selene to rub her eyes.

“Yeah but you got sand in my gills Ti…..” the sound went out as Selene stopped rubbing her eyes. She was staring at a small purple unicorn pony smiling. Her cutie mark was nothing but a pink blur and her mane was a solid lavender color.

“Well the chief let me learn how to hunt while mother is deeper in the island!” she clapped her hooves as Selene giggled.

“Oh?” Selene glanced towards the pony as the filly kissed her cheek and ran off.

“Your it!”

“You are on!” Selene started to chase the filly. The dream ended as Selene was floating there still her hooves were still wrapped around the spear. She took another swung at the amethyst but nothing happened. She kept swinging till the spear she was holding broke.

“I hate my father!” Selene yelled out as she started to cry. The others watched as Star moved through the haul of the ship. This time they noticed she was all bright and soft pink instead of the harsh red and black.

“How many times must this be said. You will never break your father’s spell like that. No matter what you gran you will not break this” Star sighed.

“I want to know what my father is making me forget! I want to know why he is making me forget!” Selene sighed as she rested her tail on the bottom of the ship looking up at the crystal “Each time I see something new my heart either drops or it skips a beat before fluttering. Did I do something to cause my father to be angry at me?” she looked up towards Star.

“I am not sure Selene. I wasn’t around then” Star watched as Selene picked up a large frying pan and. This time she hit one of the smaller crystals causing them to break.

Selene was moving through a cave filled with bottles and trinkets hanging from the ceiling. She glanced around noticing some skulls were hanging from the ceiling as she moved in deeper. She noticed a white and red merpony standing in front of a cauldron. Her light pink mane was flowing behind her as she turned to stare at Selene.

“I thought your father would keep you from me my dear” her voice was calm and sweet.

“I wanted to know more about your grandmother. They called you evil and tossed you from the throne allowing father to take it. But the spells you were using are healing spells like the green tails use. You weren’t evil you were just making healing potions and spells to use weren’t you” Selene glanced up towards the merpony. She had a red and blue cracked gem on her back as she smiled softly.

“You are a smart one. You will give those nobles a run for their gems” she snickered as she moved towards a bookcase pulling out a large coral bound book with pages stuffed in it “This is where I keep all my best healing spells and potions. I saw too many of my people suffer and I wanted to help. Your grandfather said it was for the best to let the weaker ones die. The strongest will be best to keep the kingdom running. Ever since the empire has disappeared we were struggling.” She glanced away as Selene picked up a rock and sat on it. She looked towards her small tail as it moved a bit. She noticed the large cauldron was sitting on a lava vent.

“But father saw his mistake grandmother. He is allowing the green tails or green healers to practice their magic. He even gave the blacktails that carry books and skulls with them a job” Selene was waving her fins as the merpony glance towards her.

“Really and what job would they have?”

“They are Sea reapers. They record the merponies who die far from home. They come back now and then allowing father to do a large funeral for them all” Selene smiled as the larger merpony smiled back before patting her head.

“Oh you will be a force to be reckoned with” she giggled.

“I want to go to the surface grandmother” Selene looked towards her. The merpony looked back and nodded.

“I know you do my dear. But you know your father will be displeased”

“I know. Grandmother, what will happen when you die?” Selene looked towards her as the merpony laughed.

“My dear I will turn to dust as the gem will be the only thing left of me” The merpony picked up Selene in her hooves and spun her around “Oh I wish your brothers would be as brave as you. I wish to see them” she had a smile as Selene leaned down and hugged her.

“I know” Ra poked his head in and sighed.

“Princess we need to leave”

“I thought you came without being seen?” the merpony looked towards Selene as she blushed a bit.

“I did but Ra found me halfway.”

“I won’t tell unless we start heading back” he smiled as the merpony laughed.

“Clever one. Keep an eye on her for me” the merpony handed Selene the large coral bound book “Here keep my spellbook. Maybe those green tails can use the healing spells” she smiled as Selene nodded. Days went by and Selene was able to slip out of the kingdom for a bit. Za and Ra were both keeping their distance to let her feel she had snuck out. Selene made it to the cave noticing most of the stuff was untouched. A pile of ash was sitting in the middle of the room with broken pieces of gem. Picking up the gem she noticed a Sea reaper was writing in her book in the corner.

“Do you half to tell my father?” she watched as the merpony nodded “Can you not tell him I took her gem. I’m going to go hide them in the family grave. She has done nothing wrong”

“I know. Most of us outcast knows the queen was only trying to help. I will not tell him I saw you” she waved Selene off. Selene placed her gem and a few books in her bags before swimming out of the cave. Selene made it back to the kingdom and slipped into the family graveyard. She looked for the headstone of her grandfather. Once she located it she made a deep small hole and placed the gems in before covering them up. She placed a single flower near the headstone before leaving. The image stopped as Selene dropped the frying pan as she looked towards Star.

“Father said we never had a grandmother. She died and I believed it. I saw that same book and always wondered where I got it from.” Selene placed her hoof to her head as she started to cry. She shook her head as Star watched from above sighing softly. Star noticed the others watching from the chest whispering towards each other. Moving down to Selene Star placed her hoof under her chin.

“I am sorry about this. You need to wake up” Star moved closer as Selene cleared her tears.

“What do you mean?” Selene looked around but Star brought her head back towards her. She allowed Selene to see her fangs. Selene’s wings spread open as she looked towards the merpony.

“When did you get those fangs” Selene’s voice was shaking as she glances towards Star.

“My dear I have always had them. Star pulled Selene into her hooves as Selene tried to back away. Star leaned in towards Selene’s neck biting down softly before pressing her fangs into Selene’s neck. She dropped her hooves beside her as Star released her mouth from her neck letting the blood run from her neck. Luna stood up as the others appeared from their hiding spot. Star kept her eyes on Selene noticing her eyes rolling in the back of her head before she started to disappear.

“Let this be a warning. Do not interfere with her mind!” Star growled as she moved towards Luna.

“Dreams are my domain pony” Luna glared towards her.

“The last pony to say that to me messed her mind up with sealing spells! Her memories are all out of order! Now, why should I believe you?” Star kept glaring down at Luna allowing her fangs to be seen.

“I am the princess of the night! I walk among the dreams to help my ponies not to frighten them!” Luna moved towards Star

“Well then earn my trust. Break the amethyst behind me then” she had a grin on her face. Luna glanced towards the gem before turning her head back to the pony in front of her.

“mind magic is only limited to those who have the training and the years under them. They half to go to school and get a license” Twilight looked up as Star placed her fangs away. She leaned down and patted Twilight on the head.

“Mind magic can be used by any pony, my dear. and you are too innocent to be here. All of you are” she smiled towards the others before glancing up at Luna and Discord.

“However you two are not so innocent are you?” she laughed a bit her eyes turning black “now leave” she waved her hoof sending them flying back into the hall. Luna and Discord slammed into the wall as the others floated from the ceiling landing on their hooves.

“Oh and Twilight please check on Selene. I think I bit to hard” Star’s voice echoed throughout the hall as Twilight blushed a bit.

“Sure” Twilight noticed her thought had just echoed throughout causing the others to stare at her.

“Twi?” Applejack fixed her hat as the others helped Discord and Luna up.

“The first step is a doozy. Fluttershy you need a parachute” Discord landed in front of them as smaller discords in pink tutu’s danced around his head. Twilight looked away as Luna glared towards her.

“Twilight if that thing is in your head”

“No! Star only talks to me when Selene is teaching me magic. She hangs out in the stands while watching. I only hear Star when Selene is either hiding something from me or is too shy to speak herself” Twilight was backing up from the group as she looked up towards them.

“Twilight” the others started to move as Twilight started to freak out.

“She not harming me!” Twilight used her magic and pushed the others away. What she didn’t realize was her magic had affected the hall they were in. Twilight looked around after the flash of magic had died down allowing her to see. She was no longer in the long dark blue hall but a stoned balcony overlooking a large library. She glanced along the walls noticing the stain glass windows moving with different parts of her life. She noticed three were still and unmoving. One had a merpony holding its hoof out to a purple filly. The second one as a merpony in the water with a purple filly was on top playing around. The third was a merpony holding out a sword surrounded by a heart as the filly had a book surrounded by a heart. Each of the ponies were faceless as she moved from the balcony. As she walked along the hall she noticed a soft blue light glowing from a hall. Peaking her head down it she noticed a pair of crystal blue doors with a silver lock closed in front of a sword and a book sitting on a pedestal. Twilight moved closer to the door but was stopped short as Luna pulled her out of the hall.

“Twilight sparkle” she glared towards the purple unicorn. She was blushing as she was glaring at the princess of the night. Luna glared down at the hall as she noticed the same two objects were sealed. Moving her eyes up she noticed the windows before turning her head back to the unicorn.

“I and my sister will be visiting you in the morning” Luna used her magic and pulled the ponies back into the hall each of them was staring at Twilight. Pinkie Pie was bouncing as she looked towards Twilight.

“Tell Selene I will pick her up” she whistled as she started to walk off.

“Element of Laughter where are you going?” Luna was on her last nerves.

“to my dream. It's down the hall to the left with a lot of candies!” Pinkie disappeared leaving them snickering a bit. Luna flared up her magic and sent the rest of them back to there own dreams leaving her standing trying to unravel what just happened in front of her.

Twilight woke up noticing she was staring at her bedroom door and it was upside down. She was hanging from her bed her leg wrapped up in the sheets. Groaning a bit she noticed the sun was barely over the horizon causing her to sit up. She used her magic to free herself causing her to fall on her back. Twilight’s ears moved a bit as she noticed the sounds of pots and pans moving around. Pushing herself up she walked towards the bathroom and she cleaned herself up. As she was in the bathroom Selene was pulling herself from the tank placing a hoof towards her neck as she noticed Spike was in the kitchen cooking quickly. Selene placed her spell on as she walked towards the kitchen table picking a spot up.

“Good morning Spike” Selene let out a yawn causing the young dragon to turn around.

“Good morning Selene. Tea or coffee?” he was grinning as Selene pointed towards the coffee.

“Coffee please” she was rubbing her neck as Spike placed a cup of coffee in front of her. As soon as her hoof touched the cup he placed a plate of eggs in front of her with some hash browns to follow suit. Selene looked towards the plate of food as Spike was switching gears to make pancakes.

“Why so much food?” Selene sipped on her coffee before poking the food in front of her.

“I’m just hungry” Spike shrugged as Selene placed her cup in front of her before pulling her plate towards her. She began poking the plate of food before taking a bite out of it. She noticed the plate had a lot of cheese on it for her taste but it was good.

“How is it?” Spike placed a large stack of food on the table.

“Good to much cheese for me, however” she kept picking at the food as Twilight walked down the stairs.

“So what do you have planned today?” spike was cleaning up the kitchen before sitting down to the large plate of pancakes. Twilight had noticed a plate of waffles and eggs waiting for her with a cup of coffee waiting for her.

“I think Pinkie Pie wanted me to come over. I think she was coming to pick me up” Selene looked towards the door.

“Oh well that will be fun” Spike smiled as Selene looked towards Twilight.

“Good morning and how did you sleep?” Selene smiled as Twilight’s eyes looked towards Selene’s neck noticing a large bruise.

“How did you?”

“I crashed into a bookcase in the tank” she giggled as Twilight looked towards her.

“She won’t remember anything that happened last night.” Star spoke up as Twilight glance towards Selene. As the merpony was pushing her plate away the door opened up as Pinkie ran into the treehouse. She grabbed Selene and smiled.

“She mine for the day!” Pinkie shouted and ran out of the treehouse giggling with Selene in her hooves.

“Okay”

“The princesses are coming Spike. Make a lot of coffee and tea please.”

Chapter Eighteen

Pinkie had placed Selene down in front of a large building made to look like a cupcake. Glancing over the building Pinkie walked in holding the door open to Selene. The first thing she noticed was the warmth of the building. The banking spices and the different flavors hit her muzzle. Selene glanced around as she noticed some food sitting behind glass sitting on small pieces of paper. A light greenish-blue hue with a pink mane and tail walked out holding a tray with a yellow apron.

“Pinkie were not open yet” she smiled as Pinkie shook her head.

“Ms. Cake meet Selene she is a merpony and she is here to help bake!” Pinkie clapped her hooves as Selene was glancing at the food.

“Why does one hide these behind glass?” Selene tilted her head.

“To keep it fresh” Ms. Cake smiled as Selene scratched her head.

“Must be a surface thing. But Pinkie said I was able to help? I only know one recipe” Selene felt a bit down as Ms. Cake placed the tray down before waving her hoof at Selene.

“No worries dear Pinkie will teach you” she had a smile as a yellow earth pony with an orange mane under a cap.

“Oh, and who do we have here?”

“Mr. Cake meet Selene” Pinkie bounced past her and into the kitchen. Selene bowed towards him before backing up towards the kitchen. She walked in a timer was going off causing her to jump a bit.

“Pinkie can you pull out the cookies please” Ms. Cake shouted from the front of the room.

“Okie Dokie” she smiled as she opened up the oven. Selene felt the warmth coming from the oven causing her to walk towards it. Her spell faded causing her tail to appear as she spread her gills out. Selene placed her mane up quickly as she spread her fins out. Pinkie had placed the tray down as the cakes walked in and noticed Selene in front of the oven.

“Selene you can’t stand in front of the oven” Pinkie walked over and shut the door causing Selene to turn towards her.

“Why not? it's just like home” Selene looked towards the oven blushing a bit.

“Because it’s dangerous silly” Pinkie looked up as Selene nodded and placed her spell back on. She limped away from the oven as she watched Pinkie zoom around the space pulling items out placing them on the table in front of them. The cakes walked out of the kitchen as three fillies ran in stopping as they stared at Selene. Glancing down to the fillies she noticed they were staring at her flank.

“I thought adults had their cutie marks?” the yellow earth pony spoke up causing Selene to glance back. Her flanks were covered in scales hiding the cutie mark.

“I have one but my scales are covering it” she smiled towards them as they backed away from her.

“Girls I would like you to meet Selene. and Selene I would like you to meet Applebloom, Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo” Pinkie smiled as Selene looked towards them.

“I saw them when Rarity and Twilight came to see me” She smiled as the girls looked towards each other.

“We saw a merpony” Applebloom huffed as Selene’s wings spread open as she kept her smile up.

“I am that merpony” Selene giggled as she stood up looking towards Pinkie.

“Well, let's get cooking!” Pinkie tossed confetti everywhere causing Selene to look around at the pieces of paper. She pulled up three stools for the girls before walking around handing the flour to Selene. The merpony looked towards the powder as Pinkie was going over the different ingredients needed for the cookie recipe.

“Selene I need the flour” Pinkie looked at her as Selene was moving the bag around before tilting it over her causing it to cover her. Pinkie started to giggle as Selene let out a puff of flour from her mouth.

“What were you thinking silly?” Pinkie giggled as Selene looked towards her.

“You said flower. I saw now flower in it just white stuff” Selene shook her mane as Pinkie fell to her side laughing.

“It’s spelled F-l-o-u-r. it sounds the same but it is not the same. I made that mistake as well” she grinned as Selene nodded. Pinkie went and grabbed another pack of flour from the shelves.

“Girls can you go and preheat the ovens?” she looked towards the fillies as she moved the eggs towards Selene “Can you crack these?” Selene looked towards the eggs and picked one up. She glanced it over noticing the shell was a different color than what is she was used to. Using her magic she quickly cracked the eggs tossing the shell back into the container as the yolks sat in the bowl.

“Thank you” Pinkie smiled as the fillies came back with grins on their faces. As Pinkie started to move around the kitchen Selene noticed it was getting warmer. To warm for her preference and being coated in flour wasn’t helping. She tried to pay attention as Pinkie was placing each ingredient in at different times. Pinkie had the dough on the sheets and was ready to place them into the oven. Opening the top one the room became scorching causing Selene’s vision to double.

“Girls you turned this to high” Pinkie called out as Selene stumbled around.

“Too hot” her eyes were rolling in her head as the ponies turned towards her. She stumbled her way out into the main area in front of the other ponies. She collapsed in front of everypony allowing her spell to break causing them to see her tail.

“She has a tail!” Sweetie Bell pipped up as Pinkie rushed towards Selene.

“Oh no, what happened? What do I do?” she looked around.

“She part fish” Scootaloo spoke up as Pinkie ran towards the kitchen pulling out a pitcher of water and poured it on Selene. She did this five times till Selene woke up her tail moving behind her causing the ponies in the bakery to stare at her. Selene sat up as she placed her hoof to her head.

“I thought I saw two Pinkie pies” she sat up on her tail as she flexed her fins. The fillies ran around her as they stared up at her.

“You’re the merpony we saw last week!” Sweetie Bell shouted as Selene nodded. She lifted her head noticing the other ponies were staring at her. She used her fin and waved towards the ponies causing them to freak. Selene placed her spell back on and ran out of the bakery. She could hear them still as she ran out of town as fast as she could till her back leg started to give her a fit. She made it to a large field of apple trees allowing her to slow down and to breathe. Finding a large tree to rest under she broke the spell and curled up under it. Her ears started to twitch as she heard thumping noises moving towards her. moving her head around the tree she looked around trying to see what was making that noise. Her eyes saw nothing allowing her to lean against the tree. The sound of thumping got louder and louder till she noticed a tall red stallion with a blond mane was staring down at her.

“Hi” she waved her hoof at him as he backed up. He snorted at her before stomping his hoof causing her to run from the area. She found herself sitting somewhere in a large dark forest. Her legs were shaking as she stumbled around trying to find the way she had ran in. The one thing she was lucky for was the river she had found. She slipped inside of the river propping herself up against a rock she allowed herself to fall asleep. As she found herself lost within the forest. Pinkie had run towards Twilight noticing the purple pony was standing in the doorway with spike standing in front of her.

“Twilight!”

“Pinkie?” Twilight was tackled to the ground as she looked up at her friend.

“Seleneismissing!sheranoffwhenponiessawhertail” Pinkie was rambling on as she started to pace in front of Twilight.

“Pinkie you're rambling. Where is Selene the princess want to see her” Twilight tilted her head as Pinkie looked towards her.

“Selene is missing! She ran off when ponies saw her tail” she had tears in her eyes as Twilight’s started to twitch.

“Go grab Rainbow. Have her fly over the town. I will half to tell the princess” Twilight groaned as Spike looked towards her.

“I’ll go find Applejack and Fluttershy to see if she ran out to them” he walked away from them as Twilight nodded. She glanced up the stairs dreading what the outcome would be. As she was telling the princess Spike was running as fast as his little feet could carry him. He made noticed Discord was in the front of the cottage messing with the flowers causing them to sing to Fluttershy as he floated around.

“Discord! Fluttershy!” Spike shouted causing the spirt of chaos to turn around.

“Spike my good buddy. What can I do for you” he smiled as Spike waved his claws.

“Selene is missing have you two seen her?” Spike watched as Discord made the flowers stop singing as he shook his head. Fluttershy walked up beside him as she shook her head as well.

“We haven’t seen Selene. We will go and ask my animal friends” Fluttershy flew off as Discord looked towards him.

“I will follow you” Spike nodded not wanting to argue. As they ran off towards the farm Selene made her way up the river a bit. She stopped once she noticed the river was blocked by some fallen trees and rocks causing her to get out. She looked towards the river not wanting to move far from it as it was the only source she could find. She sat on the edge of it her tail moving around softly. She glanced up towards the sky noticing it was covered by trees. Looking around she replaced her spell and limped her way through the forest. As she made her way through the forest she found old castle ruins. Slowly making her way over to the castle she noticed the sky was clear and free of trees. She looked up towards the sky noticing it was getting dark causing her to sigh. She limped her way through the castle looking for a place to hide for the night. Selene found a place to hide for the night. As she slept a black and white zebra was walking around the castle digging up plants that ran along the cracks of the castle. She noticed Selene hiding in the rubble asleep. Her tail was wrapped around her causing the pony to pull her out. The zebra was shocked to see her tail but didn’t run off instead she picked up Selene and carried her out of the castle. Moving through the forest she came to a large tree with a mask hanging outside each with a different expression. The pony opened the door walking towards a small bed placing Selene on it.

The night wore on and Luna tried connecting to Selene in her dreams but Star was heavily protecting her mind from the lunar princess. She was spending most of her time hiding in the shadows trying her best not to drain Selene of energy so her body could use it. Luna left Mistwing behind to help with the search as Cadence and Shining Armor stayed with Twilight. Celestia left some guards with medics well in case they were needed. Twilight felt useless as others were out searching but she couldn’t do anything. She tried to get ahold of Star but the curse wasn’t answering to her. As the day came over the horizon the zebra woke up noticing Selene had changed overnight. Her tail had grown longer as most of her scales had grown back but white. The scars were hidden on her tail by the newly grown scales. Her fins were larger as they were spread out behind her. Selene’s mane had grown out getting tangled in the twigs she had in her mane. The zebra was moving her mane and noticed her body had slimed out just a bit but she was still shivering. Selene had let out a small yawn causing the Zebra to jump from the area. Selene turned her head and noticed the zebra staring at her with fear in her eyes. She climbed down from the bed as she made her way towards the door before being stopped.

“Wait please don’t go” the zebra held her hoof up as Selene glanced towards her.

“I am sorry for being rude. Would you like some food?” the zebra smiled as she pulled out some flowers and berries.

“I’m Selene” Selene spoke up as she looked towards the pony.

“Zecora I am. A zebra is what I am” she smiled as Selene tilted her head as she pulled her tail in close to herself.

“I am a merpony”

“You are far away from the sea” Zecora placed a wooden plate in front of her as Selene glanced towards.

“You didn’t rhyme”

“I am teaching a filly herbs as she is teaching me speech” she giggled as Selene picked at the flowers.

“I am lost can you help me get back to town?” She watched as Zecora nodding towards her. Selene stood up placing her spell on noticing her legs were longer and the scars were more noticeable. It was still sore to place her weight down on her leg. She watched as Zecora placed a bag on before walking towards the door. She had stopped and noticed Selene’s tail was gone and was replaced with a pair of legs.

“Neat trick” she smiled as she walked towards the door opening it up for them. Selene limped behind the Zecora noticing she was yawning. Selene looked towards her hooves as she limped through the forest.

“I’m sorry for taking your bed” Selene kept up her pace as Zecora looked back towards her.

“It is alright. I can sleep when I get home” she smiled as they came up towards the path back to town “Follow the road you will reach the town. So do not worry and do not frown” Zecora looked towards Selene who was staring down the road nodding.

“Thank you”

“I will come to see you before I return home” Zecora waved her hoof as she walked off into another direction leaving Selene along. Her legs were shaking as she moved along the dirt path. She noticed some clouds were hugging the ground as the morning air was cold. The birds were chirping as she kept her slow pace up. Her leg was giving her a fit as it was getting harder to place any weight on it. She noticed a line of apple trees causing her stomach to growl. Moving towards a tree Selene forced herself up on her back legs trying to reach for the apples hanging from the low line branches. Jumping up she was able to grab one of the branches but it broke under her weight. Landing on the ground Selene pulled the branch towards her as her spell broke. Picking one of the apples from the branch she glanced towards town unsure if she should return. Her body was killing her. The nights were not forgiving and the days were a hit and miss for her. She glanced down at the apple as she pulled her tail towards her as she started to eat on the apple. As she was eating the apple she heard howling causing her to jump up. Quickly placing her spell on she noticed her magic wasn’t working. She quickly backed out of the trees and back onto the road as snapping branches could be heard. Backing up along the road she heard the howling again. Her front legs were shaking as she kept backing up watching as wolves made from sticks appear from trees causing her heart to beat faster. Selene watched as the jumped for her causing her to freeze in place. Closing her eyes she quickly curled up into a ball waiting for the worst. Once she couldn’t feel the claws or teeth of the oncoming wolves she peeked from under her hooves noticing a light purple shield around her. Shining armor walked around the shield blasting the wolves away as Applejack tossed her hat.

“Zap apple season has passed. Why are they here darn it!” she shouted as Selene moved towards the side of the barrier watching them talk before Shining armor turned around. He noticed Selene was watching them with fear screaming from her eyes as she pushed on the shield. Shining Armor placed his shield down causing Selene to calm down a bit. The adrenaline that was running through her system was wearing off causing her to close her eyes and to pass out. Shining sighed as he picked up the sleeping merpony and carried her back to the treehouse. Once they were in the treehouse he carried Selene up the stairs to the waiting medics. After leaving her with the medics both him and Applejack joined the princesses in the basement. Pinkie’s mane was flattened as Twilight was looking into the tank before slipping away from the group.

“Captain I see that you and the element of honesty are late” Luna spoke up causing Shining to stand up straight.

“Sorry, princess. As ume and Applejack were on the way here we heard Timberwolves in the area. We wanted to make sure other ponies were not in the area. When we got to the section of the farm we noticed they had Selene cornered. I placed a barrier around her before taking care of the Timberwolves. Selene is currently in the hooves of the medical ponies.” Shining armor bowed as Luna and Celestia gave him one as well.

“Thank captain” Celestia smiled. As Shining armor was telling the two sisters what was going on Twilight walked out of the basement. She moved along the stairs as the medics were walking down with different vials filled sending orders to each other. She moved towards her room noticing Selene laying on the bed her eyes were closed. Walking closer Twilight noticed her hooves were wrapped up in bandages as her tail had patches of wet bandages wrapped around it. Twilight was taken back at how long her tail was and her mane. Her fins were folded up behind her back as she laid on her stomach her head nuzzling the pillow. Twilight walked up to Selene curling up against her. She closed her eyes as she placed her head up against the merpony. As she settled in she felt Selene’s tail wrap around her causing a smile to form on her muzzle. As Twilight was sitting with Selene the rest of the ponies were downstairs going over the plan they had. Luna had turned around to the confused looks as she held a piece of chalk in her magic.

“So once we are in her mind my sister will break the seal on her memories. Once that happens we will be able to see what memories were sealed. We will also see if her memories will line up with Twilight’s” Luna smiled as the others continued to stare at her.

“What my sister is trying to say. Once we are in Selene’s mind I will break the gem. Once we are done with her we will go and break the seal on Twilight’s mind” Celestia smiled as the ponies started to nod causing Luna to toss the piece of chalk behind her huffing.

“Now get comfy this will be a long trip” Luna smiled as she released her magic around the room. The others watched as dark smoke started to fill the room as their eyes grew heavy. Celestia found a spot along the bookcases to prop herself up again. Luna closed her eyes after she felt the ponies around her drift off to sleep.

Chapter Nineteen

Luna was walking along the halls her blue shoes clicking against the floor. Her eyes were shifting along the hall as they settled on the group of ponies staring at two doors before them. As she walked closer she noticed both Selene and Twilight’s door were sitting side by side. Luna noticed this and looked into the group of the ponies sighing.

“I thought Twilight would be with us” she sighed as she looked towards the doors before glancing towards her sister.

“Which one should we help first?” She asked the question already knowing the answer. Celestia’s eyes were glancing towards the door with Twilight’s cutie mark on it. She didn’t half to say anything Luna just knew. Walking to the door Luna placed her hoof towards the door pushing it open. Celestia and the others walked in slowly noticing how organized it was.

“I knew Twi was an egg head but this is nuts!” Rainbow shouted as Luna and Celestia walked down the stairs and into the bookshelves. Rarity stayed beside Applejack as Fluttershy walked beside Shining Armor. He was accidentally dragged into his sister’s mind. It was a bit weird and strange for him but it would let him know what she was thinking. Rainbow was flying overhead watching the others move towards the door where a dark blue light was shining from. Luna allowed her sister to enter into the hall as she held the others back. Celestia walked up to the door inspecting the silver lock. She new this magic as it was something her mother had taught her. It was the same type of magic her old mentor Starswirl had expanded upon. Grumbling she took a deep breath as she closed her eyes. She focused her magic on the lock taking her time she worked the lock. Taking her time Celestia heard the lock clicking before fading away. The ponies in the back watched as the doors gave way flooding the area and pulling the ponies deep into Twilight’s memory.

The sun was shining high into the sky. Her eyes were moving about as she noticed ponies walking around shouting orders to each other. She looked up towards a light grey mare with a white and lavender mane and tail wearing a tan explores outfit. She was writing in a notebook as she walked along the deck of the ship.

“Okay so we half enough supplies for two months” the mare turned to look at a tall dark grey unicorn with a white mane. He was wearing a dark blue captain’s outfit. He nodded as he walked off.

“Twilight there you are. We are almost to the islands” she smiled as Twilight nodded. She walked towards the edge of the ship noticing the water and how clear it was. She watched the animals move around till her eyes caught the sight of a small pony with a blue tail swimming alongside the ship. Her head tilted as the pony looked up before waving. Twilight shook her head before looking down she noticed the pony was gone. Twilight moved away from the side of the boat as she noticed her mother was calling for her. Turning around she ran as fast as her little hooves could take her. She noticed her mother was standing next to an opening on the side of the ship leading to a smaller boat.

“There you are. Now climb in” her mother smiled as Twilight looked towards the boat.

“Why?”

“Well this boat is too large to get closer to the islands. So we need to take this smaller boat to the island” her mother smiled as Twilight nodded. Looking towards the boat she noticed two wooden boards connected the two ships. Placing one hoof out in front of her she took her time and moved into the smaller boat. Once she was in she looked over the edge of the boat. She saw the pony again waving towards her. Twilight simply stared as she noticed fins were spread out behind her.

“Twilight what are you looking at?” she heard her mother call to her. Turning her head back she looked back at her mother as she pointed towards the water.

“A pony is in the water?” the ponies on the ship leaned over and watched as the pony swam away.

“Oh you need to be careful young one” one of the deck hooves spoke up causing her mother to turn towards them as they lowered the boat “This area is full of sirens and weird magic” the old Pegasus flared his one wing. Twilight glanced over the boat as the rowers started to move the boat. Once the boat hit the beach Twilight jumped out of the boat and started to move along the sand. An old light blue grey earth pony with a white mane walked up holding a stick with empty coconut shells on the end.

“Ti” the pony bowed as a taller dark blue unicorn with a silver and white mane walked up and smiled.

“Father says hello. I am NitTa. Nice to meet you” he smiled as Twilight watched as her mother smiled and bowed.

“I am surprised to find a pony who knows perfect equish and at an old age” she smiled as NitTa smiled.

“I am only fifteen. And I learned from the many explores stopping on our island.” He smiled causing her mother and the others to gasp. Twilight turned her head around as she looked out towards the water. She noticed the fins in the water as small ears appear on the surface.

“Kiadre lek meticah. Tre ta kale metrk. Casuo lamare” the old pony smiled as NitTa giggled.

“My father says the queen of the sea is a curious one. She will not harm any of you and she is quite friendly” NitTa smiled as he waved his hoof towards her.

“Kiadre! Le tirka!” he waved his hoof in as the ears disappeared under the water before reappearing closer.

“A siren!” one of the ship hooves shouted as the islanders looked towards each other. Twilight watched as a small filly moved from the water her mane covering her face. Sitting on her blue tail she pushed her mane back and smiled. Slowly she dragged her tail out of the water she pressed her nose up against Twilight’s nose. Her fins were raised as she tilted her head.

“Young one this is Kiadre” NitTa smiled as the pony in front of Twilight giggled.

“This is Twilight my daughter not young one” her mother spoke up as the pony in front of him in front twilight smiled.

“Twilight! I am Selene” she clapped her hooves as she held her hoof out towards her.

“Aw so Kiadre has a name” NitTa shouted causing Selene to blush before looking away “Anyway let us show you where you will be staying for the trip” NitTa turned around as the elder stayed behind watching Selene with a soft smile on his face. Twilight turned around and followed her mother. However, her mind was racing with different thoughts as she noticed the pony was talking to the elder. Twilight helped her mother pull their supplies from the boat towards the hut near the river. As she was placing some of the items around she noticed Selene was in the river watching. However, when Twilight would catch her Selene would disappear quickly. As she was getting the last of the items the sea started to turn rough as a storm was coming in. The sea hit Twilight dragging her out to sea. She tried to gasp and called for help as the island got farther and farther away. She closed her eyes as she started to go under. It started to go black till she felt something grab her and brought her back to the surface. Coughing the water out of her lungs Twilight looked down as Selene was moving her towards another beach. Once she got Twilight on the beach Selene pulled Twilight closer to shore. Twilight watched as Selene pulled her under a tree as buzzing filled her ears.

“Where am I? where is my mother” Twilight wined as Selene pulled her into her hooves.

“The sea swept you out far. I was able to calm it until I was able to reach you. I can’t stop the sky gods wrath so we half to stay here” Selene looked towards her hooves as Twilight noticed Selene wrapping her tail up. The leaves were moving as a pair of hooves grabbed them. Twilight closed her eyes calling out for her mother.

“Why Kiadre?” Twilight’s ears twitched as she noticed the words they were speaking. Looking up she noticed tall dark blue bugs with light lime blue green abdomens with thin transparent wings. Their eyes were large and light blueish green as well. They were chirping back and forth as some placed a towel on Twilight as she glanced towards Selene. She was busy drying her hair before smiling over at Twilight pushing a leaf towards her. glancing down she noticed some charged flowers with onions and other roasted items.

“Roasted blue lilies and onions with cocos” she smiled as Twilight picked up a piece of roasted coconut. She placed it in her mouth as her eyes lit up turning towards Selene.

“They make the best. Oh, this is the chief of the nightwalkers Orion” Selene pointed towards a taller pony as his wings were spread out as he bowed. She noticed he had two sets of wings as he had a horn on his head.

“Orion this is Twilight. She part of the explorers on the island of Solis. The sea swept her out. I can’t fully calm it down.”

“I see you have your crown now” he smiled causing Selene to look up. As she moved her towel Twilight noticed her mane was flowing and moving like the sea. Selene reached up and noticed a small crown sitting on her head. Looking back Twilight noticed a large gem in the middle of her fins.

“What happened to you” Twilight got to her hooves as Selene glanced towards her.

“From what the first Queen Roseate told me. This is how the sea chooses its ruler amongst your kind”

“I did not think It would choose me. I thought it would choose my brothers” She sighed as she shook her head causing her mane to even out.

“What are you?” Twilight looked to Selene.

“I am a merpony. I live in the sea”

“She is also the ruler of the sea now. Both of you can stay for the night till dawn. From one ruler to another I know we will not fight” he smiled as Selene nodded.

“I do not wish for fighting. I just got to know the surface world. But where did you come from? There are only three islands in this world” Twilight started to laugh as she shook her head.

“I am from Equestria. It is a large land from here” Twilight was still watching her and trying to wrap her mind around what Selene was.

“Oh can you teach me about the surface?” Selene got closer as Twilight nodded.

“Okay” she spent the night telling Selene everything about the surface. Selene took a few turns and told stories from her kingdom from the sea below. The nightwalkers sat around the fire listening to Selene. She told them tales of different ships she had found and what gem smelled like what type of scent. This when on till the sea started to calm down and the storm moved away. Selene stuck her head out as she noticed it was calm.

“I think the storm has disappeared”

“It has the moon it out” Orion smiled as they started to move from the hut. Twilight walked alongside Selene as they made it to the beach. The moon was out in full as it lit up the area as if the sun was out itself. Twilight noticed the Nightwalkers were glowing a soft blue as they spread their wings out.

“Aww the moon it is so nice. Better than the summer sun” the chief smiled as Selene nodded as she pushed an empty turtle shell into the calm surf.

“I can get you across now” Selene smiled towards Twilight. The purple filly nodded as she slowly climbs into the shell as Selene waved towards the chief handing him a few of her scales.

“I wish you peace and good fishing and hunting” she smiled as the nightwalkers bow.

“You honor us Kiadre”

“You honor us by giving us shelter Chief. Well, I must get her home” she smiled as she moved towards the shell pushing Twilight slowly along the sea. Twilight noticed the moon was reflecting off the water allowing her to see the silver scales of the fish swimming around the ocean. It was a bit before Twilight saw another island. She noticed the old pony was standing on the beach watching the sea.

“Did he stand out here all night” Twilight spoke up causing Selene to stop. She looked up noticing the old chief was standing on the beach.

“He does this to alert me to a pony lost at sea. I normally return them dead or alive. He will not rest till they return” Selene glanced towards Twilight.

“Really dead?”

“Many ponies can not swim. And when I am not around there is no one to save them. Most of the islanders just want their loved ones back so they can mourn them properly.” Selene kept her eyes on Twilight as the filly looked towards her.

“They ask that of you?”

“I just do it. Why not help those who have lost something” Selene tilted her head as Twilight was nodding. Selene started to push the shell closer to the beach allowing her to hop out of the shell. The chief smiled as he waved his hoof towards Twilight before shaking the stick in his hooves. This caused lights to appear before walking out on the beach.

“Twilight!” her mother ran towards her and picked her up hugging her.

“I thought I lost you” the unicorn looked towards her daughter.

“Selene saved me” Twilight pointed towards the merpony.

“Thank you” she smiled as Selene bowed.

“I will see you tomorrow” She waved towards them before disappearing. It was the next day and Twilight was sitting on the beach waiting as Selene came to shore smiling. Twilight was blushing as she noticed Selene had her hair braided and placed up allowing her gills to be seen. Selene smiled as she sat with Twilight telling her stories still. Twilight was showing her some of the magic Celestia had taught her causing Selene to giggle. Whatever Twilight showed Selene she was able to turn it and twist it into a workable version for a merpony. They spent another few days together before Selene appeared with another merpony. She looked like Star and introduced herself as her grandmother Roseate. Most of the islanders were shocked to see the first queen. She spent the day talking to Twilight’s mother as Selene and Twilight would roam around the island. She had learned a spell from her grandmother and would enjoy the days they had. Both of them were walking alongside the wade pools as her grandmother was spending another day teaching the ponies how to heal and different plants that could help. Twilight was watching Selene as she was holding different sea creatures up teaching her about them. She had a sea star on her hooves as Twilight walked up and kissed her. Selene placed the sea star down as her face turned a deep red as her fins spread out red as well. Twilight was looking around as she was panicking thinking she did something wrong Selene leaned in and kissed her back.

“You…I” Twilight was stuttering as Selene giggled.

“I like hanging out with you. You have been so nice to me and I can’t stop thinking about coming out and being with you” Selene was looking away as Twilight hugged her.

“I like hanging out with you too. Its been nice these past few weeks. I never had a pony like you who wanted to hang out with me. They always make fun of me because I like to study.” Twilight looked towards the sea creatures.

“What but studying is a nice way to calm down. I can show you how to transfer a book from the surface to merpony” Selene smiled as Twilight looked towards her nodding. They made sure the sea creatures were near the water before leaving the area. Selene had taught her how to use squid ink to make a book readable for a merpony. Twilight smiled as she took this knowledge and started a book for Selene in secret. She filled it with different spells from the surface. As time drew closer Selene and Twilight spent many days together growing closer. It was time to leave and both of them were standing on the beach. Selene held out a short blue sapphire sword.

“My grandfather had given me this sword. He said to give it to the one I like. I know it be many years till I can get to the surface but once I find a way I will come to see you” Selene smiled as Twilight looked towards her as she pulled the sword towards herself.

“What if I live my dream. I become a teacher and have a family” she looked away as Selene smiled.

“Then I can be your first student and we can still be friends right?” Selene looked towards her as Twilight nodded.

“Of course friends” she smiled as she handed Selene the book. She placed it in her bag as she followed Twilight to the large ship. Once she was on the larger ship Twilight ran towards the railing and looked towards Selene and waved as the ship sailed away from the island. Moving from the railing she noticed water puddles on the deck. A tall dark green merpony was standing in front of her holding a golden trident. It was her father Triton.

“Your memories of my daughter will be sealed away surface pony. May you be scared of the sea and the creatures within. May you never come in touch with another merpony after this. May you sleep and let this spell take place.” A gold wave of magic washed over Twilight causing her to fall to the deck holding her bags to herself. As she closed her eyes the group found themselves standing in the hall as the sword and book were shining brightly. The windows started to move again showing the memories once sealed away.

“They knew each other already” Fluttershy spoke up as Applejack fixed her hat.

“So Selene was the sea fairy Twilight would sometimes mention” Celestia looked towards her sister as Luna nodded.

“Their hearts still knew each other but her father”

“Why would her father do this” Applejack huffed as Luna looked towards the door to the hall.

“One way to find out” Luna walked towards the door with the group following her.

Chapter Twenty one

The medics carefully moved Selene from the bed to the couch in the lower portion of the library. They were looking over the pictures that her mother had sent. Celestia and Rainbow were snickering as they were staring at a picture of Twilight wearing a coconut bra with a grass skirt and a rainbow mane. She was on her back hooves swinging around her face was flushed as she was holding a drink in her hooves. The next few pictures then progress showing Selene picking up a grilled fish on a stick and placing it in her mouth. The last few pictures had her falling back into the sand with her hooves in the air as Selene is looking down at her. After that, they had a few more pictures where Twilight was lying under the shade holding her head as Selene was laying in front of her staring till they flipped a few more pictures. Selene used her tail and made a wave go over her and landed on Twilight. Once the wave was gone Twilight was glaring at Selene with kelp covering her mane and a starfish was on her muzzle while a crab stood on her back. Rainbow fell over laughing as Celestia couldn’t keep a straight face anymore.

“Oh my gosh!” Rainbow was on the floor as Shining Armor was writing his mother back sheepishly. Twilight was doing her best to keep from freaking out. Luna watched as the purple unicorn was rocking herself back and forth. Her eyes glanced towards the sleeping merpony noticing the bags under her eyes.

“Twilight my friend. Why did the medics move Selene downstairs?” Luna tilted her head as Twilight snapped out of her thoughts.

“They wanted her near the tank in case we couldn’t keep her tail wet why?”

“She needs sleep heavily. I do not think a couch will provide much support for her” Luna moved her wing over Selene’s head as she watched her gills move a bit.

“True but this does allow us to keep a better eye on her while the medics are out” Twilight glanced back towards Selene noticing her moving her head into a pillow as her tail was giving her fits. Selene suddenly sat up and looked towards the kitchen quickly moving to the sink. The ponies turned and watched her lose her stomach in the sink.

“I think the meds hate me” Selene wined out as she kept her head resting on the sink.

“Well, when the medics come back we can see if they can give you something different” Twilight spoke up as Selene shook her head. She put her head back into the sink losing her stomach again. As she reached up to turn the sink on a light brown stingray dropped on her head causing her to sigh.

“Toooka letter!” Selene moved the Stingray from her head holding it out towards Twilight. The unicorn picked up the stingray in her magic holding it out in front. The stingray smiled allowing her to see the grey seal on its head. The wings folded up towards its stomach causing the body to square out. The tail of the stingray turned into a long dark greyish blue ribbon wrapping around the letter. Twilight flipped it over noticing the letters were staying in place as they spelled out Selene’s name.

“It’s for you Selene” Twilight looked towards the merpony hanging on the sink.

“Can you read it please” she wined out as Twilight opened up the letter.

“Dear Selene,

I am writing to you to let you know me and Ra will be coming to Equestria sooner than expected. Your father has sent a letter towards Celestia with details for her but I wanted to inform you myself. First off Maremuda was in the middle of a civil war with each other. The reason the peace treaty your father wants to sign with your aunts.

Second the nobles have requested him to do a few things to end the civil war. Those things are one to exile you and to cut all times you and your child or children you may have to the throne. (They wanted to be executed but you know how that goes) Your father has given me and Ra to Celestia and Luna as a gift for them but to let you have ponies from home that you know. You will not be exiled until the peace treaty is signed.

Third…I hope this reaches you in time. Run your brothers along with Stratus have packed up a chariot with gifts after hearing Saluki’s story. They are on their way along with us. Me and Ra are leaving early hoping to throw them off as your father is sending them to Canterlot. May the sea gods have mercy on Celestia and Luna.”

Love Za”

Selene sighed as she rested her head on the sink listening to Twilight read the letter out loud. She heard a couple of gasp from the ponies in the room nearby as Selene started to laugh. Her laughter could be heard throughout the treehouse causing them to stare at her in a worried look. Her laughter soon turned to crying and shouting. Selene banged her hooves on the sink causing the faucet to break off and hit the ceiling as water started to shoot everywhere.

“Oh, boy” Applejack spoke as the others were staring shock. Celestia leaned over an picked up the pictures as the room started to flood causing Twilight to panic. She ran around the room picking up all the books from the low level. Luna stood up as she walked towards the crying merpony. She picked up Selene from the floor as the water started to flow to a small trickle. Luna took her up to the second floor where she could calm herself down peacefully. She placed Selene down on the carpet noticing her blankness stare.

“Feel better?” she spoke up as she kept her eyes on Selene.

“I knew they wanted him to exile me. They never hid that from me when I was around my parents. I never thought he would do it. I thought that was the one thing he would stop them” Selene placed her face into her hooves as Luna glance down at her.

“So?” Luna spoke up causing Selene to sit up looking at her aunt.

“But they're my family”

“I know but think about this. The nobles are scared of you Selene. They know they can use your brothers and your father. I am shocked my sister is one of them however you are not. Let them be scared of you it means you can go elsewhere to share the knowledge you carry with those who are willing to hear and to learn” Luna sat beside her as she draped a wing around her. As Selene was nestling up to Luna the bedroom door opened up as a medical pony walked in with Mistwing. As the medical pony was talking about the test results Twilight was downstairs moping up the water. Spike was busy helping with Rainbow placing tape around the broken faucet.

“I never thought that would happen” Fluttershy was helping clean up the water.

“I knew she could get angry but only if Star was out” Twilight looked towards her friends as Celestia was helping with the books.

“Well, it's nice to know she can get angry without the creepy curse hanging around” Applejack shivered. As they were cleaning the water in the library they heard a loud “What!” roared through the library causing Twilight to jump.

“Was that Luna or was that Selene?” Rarity looked towards the others.

“Could be either one. The medic went up” Celestia looked towards the stairs as Spike and Rainbow were shot off of the faucet. Water was rushing into the library causing Twilight to run into overdrive.

“I’m guessing that was Selene” Fluttershy watched as the medic ran out of the room “You are Lying!” they all heard Star shouting her voice full of worry and anger.

“Oh no, you don’t!” Luna shouted back.

“Unhand me you moon pony!” Star shouted again as they heard some commotion upstairs before Mistwing walked down the stairs looking towards Shining Armor.

“I am requiring assistance with Princess Selene” she looked towards the other guard as they heard a loud thud.

“oh no…no…no…no” Luna started to panic.

“What is going on?” Twilight looked towards the guard as Mistwing looked away.

“Well, Princess Selene blood results showed she had a high acid content and was anemic. They gave her meds for the issues and retested her blood. It was showing the same results hours later. We consulted a marine biologist and well its common in fish to have these two things when they're pregnant. That test came back positive and he broke it to Selene” Mistwing looked upstairs as Twilight’s eyes rolled back into her eyes before falling into the water. Celestia used her magic to catch the books she was holding in her hooves.

“Okay, so two modes of transport” Mistwing looked up the stairs. Celestia shook her head as Rarity walked over to the purple unicorn.

“Oh, darling we can keep her and Selene in town. I can keep Twilight as Pinkie or Applejack can keep Selene” Rarity moved her mane as the others nodded while Luna walked down holding a knocked out merpony hanging from her mane.

“That curse is. Going. To. Be. The. Death. Of. Me!” Luna huffed as she looked towards her sister noticing the water had risen higher than before.

“What happened down here?” she blinked as Celestia placed the books on a higher shelf.

“Selene’s emotions” Fluttershy sighed as she looked towards the merpony “I’ll take her it might give Discord some time to make a new friend” she smiled as the others nodded.

“Well, Flutters is more suited to take care of her” Applejack spoke up as Luna smiled.

“Wait what is going on?” Luna looked towards her sister.

“The girls will take care of Twilight and Selene while we take care of stuff on our end.” Celestia looked towards Shining Armor who simply bowed towards her. Luna placed Selene on Mistwing’s back.

“I will check in on her. Mistwing will help you for the time being” Luna smiled before following her sister out of the treehouse.

“Will you guys need help with Twilight?” Fluttershy looked towards the others as Applejack placed the unconscious unicorn on her back.

“We got it sug” Applejack smiled as Fluttershy walked out of the treehouse with Mistwing following her. IT was a silent trip as Fluttershy was to shy to speak to the lunar guard who would stare over at her. Every time Mistwing would look over at Fluttershy she would stop and lower herself onto the ground. It was slow but they made it to the small little cottage where Discord was happily cleaning it with the windows open and singing.

“Never thought I would see chaos singing” Mistwing stared at the creature as he walked out wearing a pink apron and a pink bow on his head. He was standing outside shaking out a rag while singing as the animals were watching in shock. He looked over and noticed Fluttershy walking up to the cottage with a lunar guard carrying Selene. He dropped the rag moving towards the guard quickly. Picking up the sleeping merpony in his arms he quickly moving towards the cottage leaving the two mares in shock. Both of them walk up to the cottage noticing the front room was turned into a large koi pond with lily pads on the front and a small waterfall in the corner. Fluttershy noticed Discord was sitting on the side wearing a blue kimono holding a small teacup in his claws.

“Is this normal?”

“For Discord yes” Fluttershy looked towards the lunar guard “Would you like something to eat?” She watched as the guard nod slowly wanting to get out of the room. Discord kept his eyes on the ponies before moving down to the sleeping merpony. He noticed the bags under her eyes as she was reding her head on the small bed of seaweed. Sitting their he wanted to know what happened to his merpony.

“You seemed protective over a mare you hardly know” Mistwing spoke up as Fluttershy walked in carrying a tray of tea. Discord smiled as he looked towards the guard.

“First off who wouldn’t be proud that a pony who looks so chaotic with a chaotic curse has such a soft and harmony soul to them. Plus she is my niece related to me by blood” Discord sipped his drink as Fluttershy looked towards him.

“I thought Celestia and Luna were her aunts”

“I had one older sister and two younger sisters. My oldest sister was lost to the sea so I thought. I lost my sanity trying to help my mother in the north. My two younger sisters gain the talents of the gods” He snickered as Fluttershy walked up towards him.

“Oh, why didn’t you say something?” Fluttershy held out a small tray full of treats.

“Something I am not proud of my dear” Discord leaned down and kissed her cheek causing Fluttershy to blush. The guard stared at them as she picked up a treat from the tray.

“I never thought of a merpony as a chaotic creature”

“Oh, they are. My friend Korri her father made them a long time ago. Her father Navix the true king of chaos made them outdo my mother and her pony creations.” Discord smiled as Fluttershy placed the tray down staring up at him.

“Then how are you chaotic? Your mother cheats with him” This made Discord glare the guard down.

“My mother was sick and needed a potion that could be created by chaos. I begged and begged the king. I did everything in my power to please King Navix and when he finally changed me…my mother had passed. I lost it and then you know the rest. My sisters place me in stone blah…blah….blah” he rolled his eyes as Fluttershy sat beside him. Discord sighed as he looked down at the moving merpony. Selene let out a yawn as she opened her eyes allowing Discord to see the tiredness in them. She glanced up and noticing Twilight was not the one looking at her but Discord and Fluttershy. Sitting up she noticed Mistwing was all sitting in the room as she moved a lily pad from her head.

“Where is Twilight? I need to speak to her” Selene looked around as Discord placed his paw on her shoulder.

“You need to rest”

“But I need to talk to her. It’s about the results the medics found” Selene was looking around as Discord held her back shaking his head.

“By the look of your eyes, you need rest”

“No…why does everypony tell me I need to rest?” Selene looked around as Discord made a mirror appear in his claw. Selene moved towards the mirror noticing how bad her eyes were. Sitting back into the pond she looked towards her hooves.

“Now why do you want to talk to Starbutt” Discord handed her some tea as Selene picked up the tea that was offered to her.

“Because”

“Your pregnant…is it Twilights?” Mistwing spoke up as Discord broke the cup in his claws.

“Yes. I wasn’t thinking about the nights we spent together. I didn’t think our biology would be compatible” she glanced up towards the guard noticing Discord was fuming.

“She is so taking responsibility!” Discord got up as Fluttershy and the guard ran after him. Selene sat in quiet as she was shocked seeing how angry he got. She placed the cup down as she placed her spell on. She knew the doctors told her it wasn’t a good idea but she needed to follow the ponies. Once she was in town she noticed Discord was busy yelling at Twilight and her friends.

“Star?”

“Where will you run this time?” She walked around the large mass of ponies gathering to watch the fight. She was glancing around the ponies she was unaware of the eyes of two stallions watching her from the shadows.

“Is that the one the boss wanted?” A dark grey unicorn stallion looked towards a darker tall brown earth pony.

“Yeah he already had a buyer. But they released her before he could grab her” The pony walked up behind Selene placing his hoof over her mouth keeping her screams muffled. He pulled her back towards the alley where they had a box waiting. As they were busy stuffing her into the box allowing her cries to be heard a small baby dragon was watching them.

“Load her up now!” the pony hissed as the unicorn picked up the box and carried her to the train station. The two ponies heard Spike shouting as they turned and noticed he was pointing to them. The unicorn ran towards the train tossing the box to a third pony waiting on board. Selene was curled up into a ball scared as she could feel the box shake and move. She only had a hole allowing her to see the others running towards her before darkness took over.

“Star”

“I’m still with you”

“Can we”

“Not in your current state Selene” Star felt sorry as Selene started to shake scared of the outcome.

Chapter Twenty Two

She was wishing she stayed in the cottage. She was wishing she was with Twilight and her aunts. Selene was wishing she stayed in the sea with her family. Her whole body was shaking as she could feel the train stopping and starting a couple of times before she felt the box move. She heard more whispers from the ponies around her as the box was tossed around. Waiting she felt the box stopping for good before the top was ripped off. Glancing up she noticed different unicorns were staring at her before she felt something piercing her ear. Her eyes looked towards the right noticing a yellow tag hanging from her ear as she was pushed into a tank. Selene’s spell faded as she looked around noticing other animals in cages. Eggs in clear boxes as ponies in suits walked through pointing out to different cages and boxes. One was shouting while others were writing down numbers and moving the boxes in order. A tall light grey unicorn stallion with a blond and white mane walked up to the tank and smiled. He pointed towards her as the others were talking. Glancing up she moved to the top of the tank noticing a netting was stretched across the top keeping her in.

“Place her last. The buyer will be late and said he would pay any price for her” the pony in the suit spoke causing the others to nod. It was a slow-moving process causing Selene to curl up on the bottom watching. She could not tell if her aunt’s sun or moon was in the sky as the windows were darkened. She could only watch as the animals in front of her were marched out one by one causing her heart to beat faster and faster. The only time she was able to relax was when the ponies would call for light outs. Closing her eyes she allowed herself to fall into a light sleep. She didn’t have any pleasant dreams only nightmares.

Selene was sitting in her tank looking at the animals around her. they were lying on the cages lifeless as the ponies walked around with a mask on. Her body shivered as she could feel something staring at her from the shadows. Looking around she couldn’t see anything but a pair of blue eyes in the shadows. Placing a hoof on the glass. Selene woke up to a loud tapping noise on the tank. It was another pony shouting at her. She was in a different area than before. Looking around she noticed she wasn’t in a tank anymore but in a small greenhouse. Her eyes glanced up and noticed the window sitting above her as she was lying on a flat rock. Sitting up she noticed her mane was braided with crystals in them as her hooves were covered in silver bands. Moving her hoof up she could feel a tag hanging from it.

“Your awake” A voice broke the silence in the room causing her to turn around. She noticed Blueblood was walking towards her with a smile on his face. Selene stayed silent as her eyes watched the unicorn move closer to her.

“Oh, you want to stay silent. That’s okay you don’t need to respond. You were worth a lot of bits my dear. I wish to enjoy you so much” he moved closer towards her causing her heartbeat in her chest. She could feel him move close to her as he ran his hoof along her legs a creepy smile formed on his muzzle. “Sadly our time would be short. You are to be sent over to my dear cousin’s place. You would look stunning there” he moved closer to her causing her to move away from him watching in silence “You will be moved in a couple of hours” he huffed leaving Selene along in the garden. She laid out on her stomach as she moved her tail. She rested her head on her hooves as she let out a small yawn. Her body was forcing her to sleep but all she did was close her eyes for a light nap. It wasn’t a long nap. Her eyes snapped open after hearing a clicking sound. Sitting up she noticed ponies were around her as a silver collar with a red ruby sitting in the middle was placed around her neck.

“Oh don’t worry my dear that ruby will change.” Blueblood walked out as the ponies wrapped a blanket around Selene before placing her in a small tank like box “That collar is specially made for you and will keep you bound to my cousin’s place. I hope she enjoys you. I know my aunt would love you as well but I don’t think Aunt Celestia would want another pet. She already has Philomena” he sighed as Selene looked up towards him “None the less enjoy the trip” he smiled before her tank was wrapped up in a heavy blanket. Selene’s mind was racing as she wrapped her hooves around her head. She could feel the tank moving as the water was sloshing back and forth. She wanted to count the seconds but how could see when all she saw was darkness. It scared her, it frightened her. She wanted to scream but who would hear her? letting her sight out she could feel the tank stopping now and then as she could see the blanket around the tank moving. Her eyes glanced down and noticed the wooden planks of a train change into a smooth blue texture floor as she could feel the tank move. Watching the ground was the only thing she could think of at the moment. Her eyes did catch a glimmer of hope as she noticed a small yellow Pegasus filly running under the tank looking up at her. Selene looked down towards her and mouthed the word “help” hoping the filly noticed. It wasn’t long till the ponies removed the blanket around the tank allowing her to see a large crystal garden. A large pond sat in the middle of a group of crystal flowers as some birds flew around. Her eyes moved around noticing the ponies pulling her from the tank placing her on a rock. Selene sighed as she watched the ponies disappear with the tank. Her eyes looked up towards the area glancing towards the door. She started to move towards it till her ears caught the sound of hoof steps moving towards the door. Selene placed herself into a bush listening to the whispers of the ponies.

“What did those ponies bring?”

“I heard it was a gift for Princess Cadence tonight”

“Oh from whom I wonder sent it?”

“I want to know what it is”

“What are you all doing?” a sweet voice caught Selene’s ears causing her to poke her head up.

“Princess! We were just looking for the merpony”

“Yeah we heard it was being brought today”

“A merpony?” Cadence walked in as she noticed Selene quickly moving towards the small pond slipping into the water. Her eyes caught the sight of a tag and collar attached to the merpony.

“Guard tells me everything. Oh and please send a letter to my aunts inviting them tonight along with Twilight and her friends, please. I want this room sealed off till the party” Cadence turned around as she felt her blood boil. Her wings shifted at her sides as she moved through the castle huffing as she heard where and who she came from.

As Selene was resting in the only water source Princess Celestia was standing on her balcony overlooking Equestria. She sighed as her eyes glanced towards Trottingham as her eyes looked past the city towards the water. Her wings were draped at her side as she felt her family slipping through her hooves again. She turned her head glancing towards her student. Twilight had her mane draped over her face hiding the bags she was carrying. Her hooves sported bruises she received when she and Discord got into a fight three days ago. She was shocked her student was able to put up a hoof fight with the spirit of chaos. Celestia sighed as she moved towards her student pulling her into a hug.

“Do you hate me for bring you back here Twilight?” Celestia spoke up as she looked down towards her.

“No” Twilight’s voice was horse as she glanced up towards her teacher.

“Twilight tell me what is wrong. You never told me what you been feeling. Luna is worried as you haven’t slept in days” Celestia used her wing to lift Twilight’s head.

“I….Did I mess up Princess? She was taken from in front of us. I didn’t move when Spike was yelling at us. I was too angry at Discord and we attacked each other” Twilight had tears in her eyes as Celestia leaned down and nuzzled her.

“You did not mess up Twilight. Listen back when I was younger I had an older sister Aurora and an older brother named Nico. Nico loved to play pranks and be the life of any party. However, after Aurora’s disappearance, my mother started to grow sick. Now my brother was like you and loved to study magic. One day I found his books were left open to a page talking about a stone that could heal any sickness. I last heard he went north past the crystal empire and that was the last we saw of him. When my father’s guards got up to his camp they found it scattered to the snow and the only living creature around was Discord curled up in the blanket my brother took with him. Thinking Discord had something to do with him disappearing brought him back to the castle and ran many tests on him while he slept. Now, this is where it gets interesting Twilight. You see all the tests came back positive saying that Nico was Discord. He also confirmed it when he woke up”

“But Princess” Celestia placed a wing towards Twilight’s muzzle.

“Yes, Discord was sane at the time Twilight. He had his mind intact fully. It wasn’t till my mother and father passed that made him break down. the magic started out eating away at him slowly till he went mad. He did everything the history books said. But when he saw Aurora his mind starting coming back Twilight. You see Nico may have loved to play pranks but he was very protective of his family. He was captain of my father’s guard and had earned every medal that you could think of. You know there was a time I didn’t have my cutie mark and I thought I could be like my father and tame the animals of the Everfree.” Celestia had a smile as she looked towards her student.

“What happened?”

“I lost. I was pinned against a tree and my brother came in swinging his sword and shield. He was able to push them back allowing me to escape. He had to fight his way out of the forest and he took the blame from me when we got home.” Celestia smiled as she looked towards Twilight “Better?”

“Yes. He just overprotective?” Twilight looked up as Celestia nodded. Twilight glanced down her ears flattened against her head “I feel bad now” she sighed as Celestia puller her in tighter as she nuzzled her student.

“Twilight let this be a lesson. Discord may be getting his memories and mind back in order. So he will start to be protective over Selene” Celestia looked down at her as Twilight nodded.

“For right now I have two options for you. One stay here while emotions calm down or go stay with your brother. I heard Cadence was throwing a party tonight. She invited me and Luna but neither of us feels like celebrating” Celestia smiled as Twilight nodded again.

“I’ll go to the empire. I think the distance might be better for us in the long run” Twilight stood up as Celestia held her wing out.

“Take the carriage Twilight. It gives the guards some training” The solar alicorn smiled as she winked towards the purple pony. Twilight blush and nodded as she walked out of the room. One of the guards bowed before walking with her down the hall. Twilight sighed as she pushed her mane down a bit as she noticed one of the other guards running past her. The guard was silent as they walked out of the castle towards the garden. A large purple and gold carriage was waiting for her as the other guards bowed towards her.

“Will you require us to wait Twilight?” the guard spoke up as the unicorn shook her head. She climbed up into the carriage taking up a seat on one of the sides her eyes glancing towards her hooves. The door was shut behind her before the knock was heard. Twilight could feel the carriage take off causing her heart to pound a bit as her mind started listing off teleportation spells and different wing spells that would help if she fell out of the carriage. As she was on her twenty spell she noticed the carriage shifted a bit as Princess Luna and Celestia teleported into the carriage.

“Cadence found Selene” Luna smiled as she flexed her wings. Twilight looked towards the lunar alicorn her face was full of shock. Her mouth kept opening and closing as if she wanted to say something but it wouldn’t come out. Twilight turned her head towards the window watching the scenery as her mind was rambling about different stuff. It was a silent trip for Twilight as she was busy thinking of things she needed to do before she saw Selene. her eyes were watching the scenery change from forest to a land of snow. Her ears perked up as she moved closer to the door as the carriage settled on the ground in front of the castle. Once the carriage stopped Twilight bolted from the door mumbling as Luna looked towards her sister. Celestia was shaking her head as she exited the carriage with her sister. Cadence was waiting in the throne room talking to a couple of ponies. One was a dark grey Pegasus pony with a white and silver mane pushed back. His blue eyes were following over the papers he had out in front of him. He had a large white collar around his neck as his tail was pulled in close to him. the other pony was white mare wearing a large black cloak her icy blue eyes were staring at the paperwork as well. She had a large book wrapped around her middle as she was whispering something to the pony next to her. Twilight burst into the room as she noticed Cadence.

“Ladybug I knew you were going to be first” Cadence smiled as she looked towards the ponies.

“I will be right back Lord Sea” she smiled as she walked over to Twilight.

“Where is she Cadence” Twilight was panicking as she was moving back and forth. Luna and Celestia walked into the throne room noticing Twilight was packing back and forth. The mare in the cloak nudged the pony next to her pointing towards Twilight’s necklace and then to her hind legs. She started speaking to the pony whispering.

“Krill that shell. It has merpony magic around it”

“I know Skelly I can sense it too. Wait is that a gem in the middle of the shell?” The grey pony whispered as causing Twilight to stop as she turned towards the ponies.

“Isn’t that a gem leading to royalty?”

“She hears us Skelly” The grey pony smiled and walked up towards Twilight “Twilight it is good to see you outside of the classroom” he smiled as Twilight’s ears perked up.

“Professor Cloudy Sea! I didn’t think you would be here” Once she said his name the mare in the cloak started to snicker.

“Oh well, I am here for my expedition. I say that the crystal empire was all grass before Sombra and that this empire had the larges import and export that rivaled both Baltimare and Trottingham” he smiled. Skelly moved closer to Krill as her laughter died down. She leaned in and sniffed Twilight jumping a bit as she pulled Krill away.

“She has Selene’s magic in and around her” Skelly hissed.

“You know Triton wouldn’t let his only daughter come to land Skelly.”

“But that shell” Skelly looked towards him as Krill shook his head as he walked towards Twilight.

“Sorry about that. My friend Skelly is an expert at sniffing out old magic artifacts. She had spent years training and she noticed your shell had magic that is different than a unicorn. May it be from an alicorn?”

“Oh no, this is from a friend of mine” Twilight looked towards the shell smiling as she looked up at Krill.

“Told you!” Skelly was jumping up and down her fins moving under her cloak.

“Skelly…if I wanted a hyper pony I would have brought Edan with me.” he glared towards his friend as Skelly sighed as she settled down.

“Told you what?” Twilight tilted her head.

“That the shell around your neck was from an old source of magic” he snickered as Twilight looked towards his side. Her eyes were glancing over the wings noticing they looked exactly like Selene’s fins.

“Lord Sea, are you a merpony?” Twilight spoke up causing his fins to spring out as Skelly started to laugh.

“How?” he stared at the purple unicorn walking closer “So the princess has taken you out to the Tropics?” he was about to say something else but a cough caused them to stop. Krill looked up noticing Celestia and Luna standing behind her.

“Lord Sea you been a merpony this entire time?” Celestia spoke up causing Skelly to get to her hooves.

“Yes, Princess Celestia. You can call me Krill that is my merpony name. I am a representative for the humpback whales in King Triton’s court. I was in the middle of putting my presentation ready so I could present it to Princess Cadence and Twilight to see if they would help. My friend here is Skelly but she is a Sea reaper turned guard by our old queen Roseate” He smiled as Skelly turned to glare at him.

“Oh thanks give me away” she huffed as she pulled her hood down allowing them to see her black mane and dull white eyes. Twilight was walking around her as Krill looked over at the purple unicorn.

“So Miss Twilight how did you know I was a merpony?”

“Krill the shell” Skelly spoke up as he held his hoof up.

“Well I had a merpony staying with me” she smiled as Skelly moved in and sniffed her shell again.

“She had the princess! Told you Triton didn’t know!” Skelly pointed her hoof at him causing him to roll his eyes.

“I said he knew. He just wouldn’t have left his only daughter on the surface” Krill snapped back as Twilight rolled her eyes.

“Okay, you two” Cadence looked towards them “Since you two are merponies maybe you two can help us” she looked towards Celestia as the solar alicorn nodded.

“Follow us you three. We need to talk about something before the party” Cadence used her wing and pointed towards the door.

Chapter Twenty Three

Author's Note

So the song that is in the story is linked here in the story. The first and the second song are by the same artist "Eurielle. I love listening to them while I am writing.

First song - "Eurielle by Eurielle"
The second song - Carry me by Eurielle
Third song - Lullaby by Secret garden ( that is what the youtube video has. If anyone knows the real artist let me know

Chapter Twenty Three

(Song link https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wFzyU5bMPJI)

(https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vyn8gAYtNu4) (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m2xnPSRSSzU)

Selene was sitting on the rock as she could hear ponies above her walking around. Her eyes glanced up and noticed that the sun was setting allowing the night to enter the world. She let a sigh escape her lips as she sent what little magic she had left out trying to find out where she was. As she felt her magic spread she felt something familiar to her. It was something she had only felt when she was around Twilight. Glancing towards the door she noticed it was cracked a bit. She smiled as she sat up taking a deep breath in as her gills opened up.

“On the wind I hear you calling

From the ocean far away

Whispered as the light is falling

You gently call my name

She allowed her song to be carried by sonar as she used her voice to sing the song hoping it could be heard over the music that filled her ears. Above her was a ballroom filled with ponies chatting about and enjoying the Crystal castle. Some of the staff had fixed some dishes that were supposed to be long forgotten. Twilight stood in the corner watching as ponies as they mingle. Krill and Skelly were enjoying themselves as they smiled and talked. Celestia was busy talking with Shining Armor and his parents. Twilight looked towards her drink as her ears caught the sound of the song. Dropping the cup she walked out of the room. Krill and Skelly stopped talking as their ears also caught the song. Celestia noticed and watched them.

“Twilight?” Celestia spoke up as she watched her student leave the room. The ponies around started to whisper as Skelly and Krill left the room as well. Watching them Celestia stood up and followed them into the throne room. Shining armor and his parents watched as Twilight was acting weird. Once they all entered the throne room they noticed Twilight was staring up at the ceiling.

“Auntie?” Cadence turned her head towards her aunts.

“Twilight” her parents spoke up.

Eurielle! Eurielle!

Will you wait for me?

Through the winter sun is fading

And the days turn black as night

I still hear your voice saying

Soft words upon the tide

Twilight moved to the middle of the throne room tapping the shell she had hidden under her dress. She allowed her tail to appear as she sat upon it. She spread her fins out to keep her balance. She closed her eyes as Krill and Skelly sat in silence humming to the song. Twilight started to mumble something under her breath as she quickly allowed the spell to fade around her. Most of them were staring at her unable to say something as Twilight opened her eyes staring down a hall. She quickly bolted from the room with Skelly and Krill following her. snapping out of their thoughts Shining and the others followed her as well.

“While you sleep, Dream of me

I’ll be keeping our memories

Living in my heart and soul

Waiting for the day

When we will be together again

Carry me to my love

Over the sea to the clouds above

Where I know he’s waiting for me

Carry me to my love

Over the sea to the clouds above

“I know the songs she singing. Their old songs dated back to the alicorn Atlas the first king of the sea!” Krill shouted as Skelly looked towards him.

“Are you sure?”

“Take me away to the shining light

Over the waves peaceful at night

There among the stars glowing in the dark

You watch over me

Smiling down patiently”

“Yes! How many merponies do you know can sing with sonar still?” Krill shouted as he almost crashed into Twilight as she stopped in the middle of the hall. Her song had faded causing Twilight to look around panicking. She had three halls in front of her and she didn’t know which one to run down. Shining armor and the others were breathing heavily as they looked towards Twilight.

“Twilley what is wrong” Shining spoke up. His sister kept her eyes on the halls as she took a deep breath.

“Keep Singing!” she shouted in the halls hoping it would work.

“Twilight who are you?” Celestia was cut off as Twilight’s ears went up and she went down another hall.

“Lay down your head and I’ll sing you a lullaby

Back to the years of loo li lai lay

And I’ll sing you to sleep and I’ll sing you tomorrow

Bless you love for the road that you go

May you sail far to the far fields of fortune

With diamonds”

Twilight smiled as she started down the hall again. The others had to chase her calling her name as she turned the halls listening to the song.

“And pears at your head and your hooves

And may you need never banish misfortune

May you find kindness in all that you meet”

Selene had stopped singing as her voice was getting sore. Her ears perked up as she heard the door opening causing her to glance behind her. She noticed Twilight was standing at the top of the stairs breathing heavily. Her eyes were locked with Selene as she went running down the stairs towards Selene. Twilight pulled Selene into her hooves as she hugged her tight. Selene nuzzled Twilight as she closed her eyes leaning into the unicorn. Her magic had faded out as she leaned against Twilight.

“Selene?” Twilight moved her a bit.

“Twilight? Is that you” Star’s voice was soft as Twilight nodded.

“Star?”

“She needs rest at treatment” Twilight sighed as she kept the merpony in her hooves.

“Princess!” Krill and Skelly shouted as they ran towards Twilight. The others ran into the room stopping short when they saw Twilight holding Selene. Celestia and Luna walked up slowly as Cadence stood their shocked thinking the worse. Shining Armor stayed near Cadence as they watched in silence. Skelly leaned in towards Selene moving her gills. She could feel her breathing softly as she noticed her gills were a very light pink almost white.

“Krill we need to get her to Kibby now” Skelly looked up as Krill tilted his head.

“How bad are her gills?

“Almost white” she sighed as Twilight glanced towards them. Krill looked up towards the solar princess noticing her eyes were staring at the collar around her neck.

“Celestia we need to get her to a healer. We know of one in Sanctuary” he was holding his breath as Celestia nodded. She was silent as the mask she was wearing broke allowing her anger to show. She leaned down towards the collar while her magic flared. She used a quick unlocking spell as she pulled the collar from her neck.

“Sister, can you track the owner?” She handed the collar over as Luna nodded.

“Of course” she smiled as she left the room. Celestia turned her head around and noticed the tag on Selene’s ear. She caused the tag to turn to dust as she looked towards her sister.

“Take her to the healer and come find us when your done” Celestia let her breath out as Skelly nodded. She gathered around Twilight pulling her book into her hooves opening it up.

“Hold your breath” she smiled before closing her eyes as she started to chant causing the floor to boil. It wrapped around them pulling Twilight and Krill into the floor causing their vision to turn dark. It was a short trip as the shadows moved allowing them to see the room they appeared in. Looking around Twilight noticed the ceiling was decorated with merpony silhouettes swimming around as coral lights hung from the vaulted ceiling with a skylight in the middle. The walls were a dark blue tile as the floor was white marble with a large warm salted pool to their right while tables and chairs sat to their left. A large waterbed was in front of them piled high with pillows and blankets. Potions were set up around the bed as a tall light mint green merpony with a dark grass green tail. Her lime green and yellow mane hide her silver-green eyes as she sat next to the bed. Her hooves were mixing the potions as she looked towards Selene. Skelly closed her book as she looked towards the merpony.

“Sorry, Kibby. I would have teleported us into the main room but everypony was asleep” Skelly looked towards the pony as she nodded. Twilight moved Selene towards the bed as Kibby glanced towards every pony else in the room.

“It’s fine just give me a little more of a warning though” she smiled as she looked towards Selene and Twilight.

“Skelly can you and Krill get the guest room ready.” She waved her hoof as she set the two ponies out of the room. Kibby stretched her hooves as she placed a large saline bag on the nearby lamp before placing a line into Selene causing her to move a bit. Glancing over the merpony she moved her gills sighing softy. She spread her fins out as she took a deep breath in allowing her to focus her magic. Her fins started to glow a light blue as she ran her hooves along Selene’s body.

“Is there anything wrong?” Twilight spoke up as she looked towards the merpony in front of her.

“Her body has spent too much time in freshwater and not enough in saltwater. Merponies can regulate their bodies depending on what type of water they are in with the help of their magic. Her magic is to deplete to keep that function going. Her swim bladder is slowly healing but the medicine that she has been given is doing more harm than good. She needs rest and she is a month along” Kibby moved her hooves back as she closed her fins. Her eyes glanced towards the bottles pulling them close as she started to pick them up one by one “ She will need about a week of heavy treatment.” She started pouring different bottles into a small bowl. Once she had the bowl filled she moved towards Selene and started to work on her. She was silent as she moved from Selene’s body towards her tail. She took her time as she was removing sections of scales while she was rubbing the potion in. Twilight looked towards the merpony as she was working on Selene’s tail.

“Do you need me to help? It looks painful for Selene” Twilight glanced towards the merpony causing her to look up.

“This will be painful for her. She has a mate” Kibby held up three purple scales “Only a mate can do this without pain” Twilight looked towards the scales.

“What considers a mate for a merpony?”

“Oh, you half to change colors. Why?” Kibby looked up and noticed the pony was smiling.

“Those are mine” Twilight watched as Kibby jumped.

“Well good this can go a lot quicker than. Just find the broken scales and pull them off. I will fix a blanket up to place over her tail.” Kibby walked away as Twilight nodded.

“So I never did ask her but is the gem on her back supposed to glow?” her voice broke the silence causing Kibby walking towards her. She looked over Selene’s back as she sat there in shock.

“Oh, that is a sea gem. Oh this is”

“Her name is Selene” Twilight spit out a scale noticing the healer was breathing heavily.

“Oh, the princess has become the queen. I need to tell Skelly. But to answer your question yes it is. It means her magic is dangerously low right now and needs to heal. While you are pulling scales I am going to find Skelly” Kibby ran out of the room as Twilight finished pulling scales. She glanced down at Selene as she was resting in front of her. Twilight laid out beside her as she nuzzled up against the merpony. Twilight sighed as she pulled her shell off noticing small cracks forming along the middle where the gem sat. flipping the shell over she noticed the cracks were on the underside causing her to place it in front of her.

“You know with the queens magic running through you. I bet you won’t need that spell” Krill broke the silence as he walked in with a tray of hot tea. Twilight sat up and looked over at him her eyes widen.

“What oh no…I couldn’t my magic cannot work like that”

“If I am not mistaken you gave your friend butterfly wings?”

“I did”

“Listen Twilight I am just a historian for merponies in Maremuda and the sea kingdom of Squill. I know a lot about history as ponies may know but what they don’t know is that I am very proficient in merpony magic. My father was a surface pony and so was my loving grandmother. If you want to try just close your eyes. Use your magic and concentrate on the feeling you get when you tap the shell.” He looked towards her as she closed her eyes. She took a small breath as she flared her magic up. She thought about the feelings she had every time she used the shell. Letting the small breath go she opened her eyes as she felt the magic die down. Looking back she noticed her tail was longer and slimmer. Her fins were larger as her mane was draping around her. sitting up she pushed her mane back as she glanced around.

“Wow…my tail its longer than before” she glanced towards Krill as he smiled.

“You look like the first king Atlas.”

“Who is Atlas?” Twilight blinked as Krill was handing her some warm tea. He was glancing around noticing her gills making sure they were in the right order.

“Who is the first King Atlas? He was the alicorn of the sea, my dear. He was a rare sight as he could use his wings to fly but then he could use his wings to swim. He could go from land to sea without magic changing his tail to disappear. Though it is said that ponies were scared of his power and what he could do. They voiced their concerns to Celestia’s and Luna’s mother Faust. After so many court hours taken up from her because of the ponies she went and talked to him. He pulled his magic back making it where his wings stayed as fins. They weren’t satisfied with that. The ponies shouted their voice causing her to visit Atlas again. He once again pulled his magic back leaving his tail. Once again ponies were not satisfied. Faust went to visit him and he put his hoof down. He said that his ponies would no longer walk on land. They would take their secrets and stay in the sea till ponies were ready. So far that day has never come for us Twilight. We must use our magic to create legs allowing us to walk among the land. And your magic is strong. Keep the shell it shows your connected to royalty. Just don’t use the shell when you're in the water” Krill smiled as he started to walk out of the room “And I expect a paper miss Twilight” he had a grin on his face causing her to freeze in place “I’m joking Twilight. Goodnight Queen. Goodnight princess” he bowed before shutting the door behind him. Once she was finished with her tea Twilight placed her cup down letting out a small yawn. She laid out on her stomach nuzzling up to Selene as she wrapped her tail around Selene. She closed her eyes as she moved her head under Selene’s neck. As she fell asleep a smile formed on Selene’s muzzle.

It was a quiet night for both of them and it was peaceful. Twilight was the first one up as she let out a large yawn noticing the bottles that were in the room were gone. Glancing around she noticed that the sunroof was opened up a bit to allow the morning sun in causing the gems to sparkle in the rising light. Her eyes glanced around the sparkling blue tile as her ears twitched hearing the sounds of voices. Twilight glanced towards the door before turning around to Selene. Selene let out a small yawn as she winced a bit as she nuzzled into the pillow under her head. Leaning down Twilight kissed Selene causing her to smile.

“Good morning” Twilight whispered as Selene slowly opened her eye.

“This isn’t a dream?” her voice was barely there as she reached out and touched her. Selene pulled her down towards her and kissed her deeply.

“No this isn’t a dream my dear. but I half to get the others”

“No please can we just rest here together please” she whined as Twilight nodded.

“Selene?”

“I have never been in this much pain without Star. She always here beside me and helping me. It scares me Twilight” her voice was shaky as Twilight wrapped her hooves around her.

“It’s alright” Twilight nuzzled her as Selene smiled “Rest and we can deal with the princesses once your fully up to it” Twilight glanced down and watched as Selene had drifted back to sleep. Letting out a small yawn she placed her head against Selene’s before falling back to sleep.

Chapter Twenty four

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty five (Clop)

Author's Note

Clop ahead

Chapter Twenty five (Clop)

Selene watched as they moved through Canterlot. Her eyes bouncing back and forth as ponies were bowing towards them before whispering. Taking a deep breath she watched as the moved towards the gardens. Leaning over she tapped her aunt on the shoulder.

“Can I walk from here?” her voice broke the silence as Celestia stopped for a bit lifting Selene from her back. She was careful where she was placed. Selene stretched herself out feeling some bones in her sides pop as she smiled towards them.

“So follow us” Luna smiled as she walked ahead of her. Selene nodded as she walked behind them her eyes glancing around the garden noticing flowers were moved and items were changed since she was last here. Her eyes caught the sight of a white unicorn with a blond mane smiling as he walked up towards them.

“Auntie” he smiled and his voice caused Selene to stand still in her spot. Her hooves were shaking as she quickly placed herself under Luna curling herself up into a tight-knit ball. Her fins wrapped around herself as she left an opening for her eye to watch Blueblood.

“Blueblood I thought you were staying with Cadence for the week?” Celestia placed her smile on as she looked towards the white unicorn.

“I heard from some friends you were looking for help. Thought I would come back and help” he kept his smile on his face as Celestia nodded.

“Well, we are finished now. Fancy Pants stepped up for the rest of the plans”

“Oh and who is this” he spoke up causing Selene flared her fins up and hissed towards him. Celestia and Luna looked towards her. She had uncurled herself as she glared towards him. Selene kept her eyes on him as she kept her fins flared up,

“This is the queen of the sea Selene,” Celestia spoke up. Luna watched his expressions as he faked being shocked.

“Oh nice to meet you.” he bowed.

“She is also our niece as her mother is our sister who we thought was dead” Luna spoke up watching his expression was pure shock and terror. Selene was watching him as she noticed a pool of water behind him. she waved her fin up causing the water behind him pool up into a sphere before dropping it on him.

“Selene that wasn’t nice” Celestia looked towards the merpony, Her eyes caught the sight of tears in her eyes while her fins and legs were shaking. She moved under Luna as she kept her fins out and glaring towards him.

“I am sorry Blueblood.” Celestia looked towards him as he bowed.

“Of course. I will be in the kitchen as the chef agreed to help me with something for mother’s birthday” he smiled before walking off leaving the alicorns glaring towards Selene. She was gripping Luna’s hoof shaking.

“Selene what has gotten into you” Celestia walked closer causing her to bury her head into her chest as she started to cry.

“Please don’t let me stay here not with him around” she looked up towards her aunt. Celestia placed her wing under her chin as she leaned down.

“Selene, was Blueblood the one from your dream?”

“He is the one….he the one that” she hid her face into her chest as Celestia looked up towards Luna.

“I will make sure he stays in the kitchen” she smiled as she turned around leaving Celestia alone with Selene. She picked up the merpony in her magic before teleporting out of the gardens. Selene moved her hooves from her eyes as she noticed she was in a large open room. Her aunt placed her on a large open water bed filled with pillows and blankets. Moving a bit she could feel the bed shift as she moved around allowing herself to see the room. The ceiling was vaulted with crystals growing from them as a coral lamp hung in the middle of the room lighting up the room causing the crystals to pick up the light. As her eyes moved around the room she noticed she could fit four to six killer whales inside the room which made her jaw drop a bit. One wall caught her eye as it was made from clear glass allowing the sunlight and moonlight to enter the room. Turning around she saw a large tank taking up the whole wall. Glancing in she saw a cave for her to hide in with some coral and kelp and seaweed covering along the wall. Moving her eyes down she noticed small warm rivers running in front of the window while chairs and couches were arranged under the bookshelves that were carved into the wall.

“Wow” Selene looked towards aunt noticing the smile on her face.

“Krill said you would need a large room as your body will grow in time. I also wanted a room for you to feel at ease while you stay here in Canterlot. However, with what you said about Blueblood, I might allow you to stay in Ponyvile but only after a place is built for you” Celestia looked towards Selene as her mane was still sparking. Selene nodded as she curled up in the bed.

“Can I just stay here?”

“You don’t want to go with Twilight?”

“No, I do! But right now I just want to hide” she tried to bury herself into the pillows.

“I will tell Twilight you are here and that is it.” She smiled as she left the room leaving Selene to settle in a bit. Selene was resting her chin on a pillow as she watched the clouds being pushed around by Pegasus in blue and yellow suits. She let out a puff of air as her ears twitched hearing the sound of creaking. Looking up she noticed the silver doors open up as a purple unicorn walked in. Keeping still Selene waited for the pony to walk in closer before raising her head.

“Twilight?” Selene spoke up as the unicorn smiled before nodding her head.

“Princess Celestia told me she teleported you in here. She also told me what happen with a certain unicorn” she walked closer towards the bed before climbing in next to her. Her eyes glanced over Selene’s body noticing the changes easily.

“Wow, Celestia said you grew” she whistled as Selene nodded. As she sat up she noticed a cut along Twilight’s lip causing her to place her hoof under her chin.

“Twilight what happened to your lip?”

“I got into a fight with Discord. Gave him a black eye he gave me a busted lip” Twilight glanced to the side as Selene sighed. She flared her fins out as she leaned in and kissed her deeply causing the purple unicorn to turn a darker shade. She closed her eyes and leaned into the kiss as she felt Selene’s tongue ran along hers before moving towards her lip. She slowly broke the kiss causing Twilight to look up at her.

“Can we go to the arena?” the question caused Selene to jump a bit as it was out of the blue.

“Why?” Selene looked towards Twilight as she looked away blushing. Selene watched her turn a dark red. Selene moved some of the pillows around her allowing her to rest up against them.

“I want to talk to you and Star” Twilight huffed as Selene nodded a bit.

“Okay. I am not sure about this Twilight. I was told not to use my magic” Selene looked towards her as Twilight moved closer to her.

“But you will be drawing from my magic”

“Twilight no” Star’s voice came out as Selene’s eyes had shifted to a pale pink “If I…no we were to draw on your magic will suffer. You will be physically and magically drained. You will end up in the hospital if I did that to you. Now since we are alone what do you wish to talk about?” Star used her hoof and waved her hoof closing the door to the room.

“What makes a mate for a merpony?” That question made Star jump a bit as she glanced towards Twilight noticing her chest was breathing heavily.

“What or who said something to you?” both Star’s and Selene’s voices came out at the same time making Twilight glances up noticing her eyes were two different colors.

“Every pony has been calling me your mate. I’ve seen ponies with the ones they call mates and they are all different than me. They way they look. They way they speak. I… I’m not sure” Twilight was cut off as Selene waved her hoof towards her.

“Okay, one we need Kibby. She is a lot older than me and knows every secret that my grandmother could think of” Selene smiled as Twilight shifted her hooves.

“But what about”

“Me?” Star laughed as Selene rolled her eye “I will keep quiet and let Selene talk. I will be listening” She watched as Twilight nodded as she pulled herself from the bed. Selene leaned against the pillow breathing slowly. She could feel Star glancing around mumbling something under her breath. Her ears twitched as the door creaked open. Glancing over Selene noticed Twilight shutting the door behind her as Kibby was bowing towards her. Selene bowed her head as she sat up watching Twilight move from the door back to the bed.

“Princess told me you wanted to speak to me?” Kibby walked over and sat in front of the door.

“Well Twilight was asking why others were calling her my mate. Though she has noticed the ones who call ponies their mates are different than her and me” Selene smiled as Kibby nodded.

“Oh… I thought Krill told you about mates and merponies princess” Kibby’s eye was twitching as Twilight shook her head. “Well, normally when merponies want to start dating each other they exchange scales. It shows commitment and it allows others to know who they are belonging to. Now since merponies live longer they wait longer to move to the second stage of commitment. From what Krill and Edan as told me the second form and third form has been tossed to the wind as many just exchange scales and that is it. They are mates for life. However back in the day, the second form was where they would exchange part of their souls and magic. This allowed the mates to find their loved ones when they are hurt or sick. We can tell when the other is in danger and if they are angry or mad. Doing this showed true commitment. The third form was vowing like the surface ponies do. Now the reason many ponies here that we call mates are different than you and Selene is because of the second form.” Kibby sighed as she settled in “Now when you do the second form with a surface pony they will gain the ability of a longer life. You Twilight will have a longer life span than normal ponies. I came to the surface when I was almost three hundred. I fell in love with my husband and we created a family. Now he knows all about merponies and has meet queen Roseate in person. When our first daughter left and his family died he was scared about me losing him. We performed the second form and he has been with me since. He has regretted his choice when our kids die but he has his grandkids and great grandkids and so on to lean on. Plus he has me as well. many surface ponies just want to keep with the first form and exchange scales. That’s why we were saying mate since its common around here” Kibby smiled. Twilight nodded as she looked towards Selene.

“Selene what if we?”

“No” both Star and Selene spoke up causing Twilight to twitch. Kibby looked towards Selene in shock noticing the two-tone eyes.

“I will not give you a piece of my soul Twilight. Not with Star attached to me” Selene glanced towards her.

“Why not? Isn’t Star attached to your neck?”

“True the anchor is on her neck Twilight. But my soul is part of her”

“The Black moon curse” Kibby spoke out causing them to turn towards her. Selene noticed Kibby was moving away from her neck causing her to place a hoof up hiding the moon on her neck.

“How did you”

“Your grandmother used this curse as an introduction to curses and how to cure or cast them. The Black Moon curse was created before the celestial sisters, It was used during the time of the alicorns and it moved to the sea forgotten all by the surface ponies. It’s a hard curse to cast and one of the only cureless curse that I know. How far along are you?” Kibby leaned into Selene as she moved her hoof. “Oh…dear your that far along?” Kibby looked at Selene as she tilted her head.

“What do you mean Kibby?”

“You're far along in the curse you hear the curse!”

“Yeah Star! I have been hearing her about what…five or nine years now.” Kibby crossed her hooves as she looked towards Selene.

“Wait what if we do the second form? Would if expand her life?” Twilight glanced towards Selene turning the conversation back.

“Maybe…It will give Selene a longer life span. However, you must wait till she gives birth. Now that brings another thing. Selene are you sure about having a child? You might lose another life just giving birth to them. Your down to four” Kibby watched as the blue eye glanced towards the floor as the pink one started to turn black.

“Star please” Twilight placed her hoof on Selene’s shoulder.

“She will not lose another year for this child” Star growled as Kibby looked towards her.

“I’ve never seen the curse act nice towards the subject before” Kibby leaned in “And I have seen this curse at work”

“What!” they all turned and stared at Kibby.

“Yes, one of the very first cases Roseate had me look into had The Black Moon curse. Oh, it was a terrible case. You would have the pony and then the curse. Oh, the pony would be aware of the curse and would be sweet but the curse would be mad and angry towards the host breaking them and wearing them down till they kill themselves.” Kibby watched as the blue eye closed as Star glared towards the healer.

“I made her tell the others when she tried killing herself. Just because nobles are pissed at what I do doesn’t mean they can take it out on her!” Star slammed her hooves on the bed as Twilight pulled her into a hug.

“Star go find my aunt. I think you would enjoy what you might see” Selene spoke up as the black eye looked in.

“Oh?”

“Please”

“Fine, I will be back later” Star huffed before pulling away causing Selene to placed her hoof towards her head. Opening her eyes she allowed Kibby and Twilight to see her eyes were normal again.

“Twilight by the time I have this kid or children. If you still want to go through with the second form then we will” Selene was rubbing her head as Twilight moved closer towards her nuzzling her neck.

“Queen if you have this curse I think you need to stay here.”

“Kibby I am fine. I have been living with Star since I was young. She hasn’t done anything against me at the moment”

“At the moment Selene”

“Kibby she gave Twilight a challenge to break her. Why would a curse do that?” Selene placed herself against the pillow as she sighed “This is why I do not like my mane up”

“I only noticed when your voice was acting different” Kibby huffed as she shook her head “I will keep this quiet Queen but you need to stay here. Oh, princess if you do go with the second form with the queen knows this. When she dies of this curse you will be in the most unbearable pain. It would be like Celestia throwing you to the sun” Kibby turned around and walked out of the room leaving the two to sit in quiet. Selene looked towards Twilight who was holding onto her hoof at the point.

“Are you okay?”

“Just a lot to think about”

“Should I follow her advice and stay here then?” Selene pulled Twilight close as she rested her head against hers.

“I had so much planned for us. I wanted to take you to Nightmare Night and then hearths warming eve!” Twilight huffed as Selene glanced towards her.

“How about this. Since we are both here, for now, why don’t I meet your parents? You meet mine and your brother can come” Selene was trying her best to change the topic. She noticed Twilight glancing up at her nodding.

“Oh, I bet they would love that!” She clapped her hooves as Selene smiled softly.

“Good” Selene leaned in towards Twilight kissing her forehead “Now should we go outside where others are waiting for us. Or should we spend some much needed time alone?” her eyes glanced down towards Twilight with a smirk on her muzzle. She noticed the purple unicorn started to turn red as her magic flared up. Selene felt the necklaces sliding from her neck before dropping to the ground as Twilight glanced up. She may have been silent but Selene knew what her answer truly was. Placing her hoof under her chin Selene made Twilight look up before planting a kiss against her muzzle while laying her down against the pillows. Once she had her laying against the bed Selene pushed her tongue into Twilight’s mouth causing her to press deeply into the kiss. As the kiss continued on Selene ran her hoof along her sides stopping on her flank rubbing her cutie mark softly. After a while, she broke the kiss allowing the unicorn under her to breath. While she was catching her breath Selene moved towards her neck kissing it lightly before biting it causing her to let out a gasp. Smiling she released Twilights neck licking the bite mark before kissing it.

“Did…you…half to bite me” Twilight looked up towards Selene. She noticed the blush forming on her cheeks as she looked away from her.

“I don’t know” she was turning red as Twilight rolled her eyes giggling. She pulled Selene down kissing her softly.

“Warn me next time” Twilight had a smile on her face as Selene nodded. Leaning her head down Selene kissed her collar bone before leaving a trail of kisses down her body till she came to her breast. Her eyes glanced up as she noticed Twilight turning red as she gave one of her teats a lick before placing it in her mouth.

“Just…no …bite” she let out a moan as Selene nodded while moving her hoof towards her slit. As she was sucking on Twilight’s teat she used her hoof teasing her as she slowly rubbed her pussy and her clit. She could feel Twilight squirm under her as her hind legs bucked.

“Seleeeeene” she wined out causing the merpony to release her breast. Moving her head down Selene replaced her hoof with her muzzle as she used her tongue. She pressed her hoof against Twilight’s entrance as her tongue focused on her clit. Slowly moving her tongue around her clit she placed her muzzle over it causing Twilight to groan. Twilight could feel something slowly building as she felt Selene sucking on her clit while her hoof was teasing her entrance. Her breath was moving rapidly as she felt Selene move away from her clit and down towards her entrance. Glancing down her eyes watched as Selene buried her muzzle into her entrance while her hoof pressed against her clit. Twilight let out a loud moan as she could feel her tongue twist and turn inside of her.

“Seleeeene I…can’t” Twilight moaned out as she came causing her to blush as Selene glanced up at her. Twilight hid her face in her hooves as Selene sat up licking her lips.

“You…so….owe…me…dinner” She glanced towards Selene causing her to chuckle as she stuck her tongue out. She moved up and kissed Twilight deeply causing the purple unicorn to pull the ribbon from her mane causing it to fall around her.

“I like your mane down” She smiled as she pushed Selene over and onto her back. She noticed how red Selene was becoming as she climbed on top of her. Twilight wore a grin on her muzzle as she looked down at Selene.

“So…no magic” she giggled as Selene nodded.

“Wanted to do something…well” Selene was stopped as Twilight kissed her deeply. Selene wrapped her hoof around the unicorn as she rubbed her back. Twilight soon broke the kiss as she moved towards her gills. She softly used her tongue and licked apart of the gills causing Selene to moan. She arched her back allowing her fins to spread out as her tail moved a bit. Twilight could feel the fins along her tail as the merpony would run them along her back teasing her. Twilight sat up glaring down at Selene as she leaned in and bit her on the collar bone hoping to ignore her gills. Selene sat up as she looked towards Twilight.

“Too hard?” the unicorn looked up as Selene shook her head.

“You hit bone” She laid back down as Twilight was blushing.

“Sorry” Twilight kissed her softly before Selene nuzzled her,

“If you want to bite. Move down towards my chest and stay away from the gills and neck area for me” Selene smiled as Twilight nodded.

“Alright” Twilight moved towards the bite mark and kissed it softly before making her way towards Selene’s breast. Her eyes glanced along the scales noticing they were larger as the scales were growing over then instead of around. Using her hoof she pressed down to make her breast appear from under her scales. Selene was moving a bit under her as Twilight leaned down and placed one of her breasts into her mouth. Selene let out a loud groan mixed with a moan. As Twilight was busy sucking on her breast her hoof roamed down slightly pressing on her tail finding her slit. Once she found it she heard a small gasp from Selene. breaking away from her breast Twilight moved her head down towards the area her hoof was resting in. keeping her exposed Twilight leaned her head down and slowly licked her folds causing Selene to move her tail a bit. She was letting out low moans as she felt Twilight’s tongue move around stopping at her clit teasing her slowly. She twitched a bit as she tried not to buck Twilight off with her tail. Selene glanced down as she felt the unicorn place her clit in her mouth while her hoof was still teasing her.

“Twi…light” Selene groaned as she shifted her weight a bit. Her eyes glanced down as she noticed Twilight had shifted from her clit burying her muzzle into her entrance. Biting on her lower lip she moved a bit as she felt Twilight’s tongue inside of her twisting and turning. Selene let out a loud groan as she came causing her face to turn red. Twilight sat up licking her lips as she noticed Selene was rolling on her side.

“Selene?” Twilight moved up as the merpony pointed towards her gills.

“Okay…I need to have my neck propped up. When we do that again” she giggled as she looked up towards Twilight. The unicorn smiled as she laid out beside Selene letting a yawn out. Selene moved in towards Twilight as she nuzzled the unicorn before falling asleep. Outside the room, both Skelly and Kibby were sitting beside the door both of them red as an apple. Skelly glanced towards Kibby as she opened her mouth while her fins were spread out wide.

“Should we?”

“They are lucky I know a barrier spell” Kibby groaned.

“Makes me wish I was on the other end of Twilight”

“Skelly!” Kibby hissed.

“What! If she can make Selene yell that loud” the merpony smiled as Kibby shook her head.

“Just let them rest. After a few hours, we can go in and wake them up, get them cleaned up and make sure they are both dressed for the night” Kibby walked away as Skelly leaned against the door smiling as she shook her head.

Chapter Twenty Six

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty Seven

Selene was resting perfecting as her head was nuzzling up against Twilight. She pulled her hooves in pulling the pony closer hoping to find soft warm fur. Instead, she got something soft and smooth like a pillow. Cracking an eye open she noticed Twilight was replaced by a large pillow. Sitting up she noticed the sun was peaking through the curtain and that the jewelry she was wearing was gone from the desk. Moving the pillow from her side she slipped from the bed. Moving towards the cracked door she could smell food and hear ponies talking. Slipping out of the door she moved towards another door noticing it was a bathroom. Quietly and silently she went into the bathroom freshen herself up for the day. Poking her head back out the door she moved towards the set of stairs. Taking her time she slowly walked down as her mane was blocking her sight. Once she came to the bottom her hoof moved her mane form her sight allowing her to see Twilight sitting in the kitchen with her parents. Selene used her magic to change her tail into a pair of legs as she pushed her mane out of her face. Walking into the room she noticed they were dressed for the morning causing her to look at them.

“Did I miss something?” Selene spoke up as Twilight glance back as she shook her head.

“I was about to wake you up. Mother and father are taking us out to a restaurant in Canterlot” She smiled as she used her magic to pull Selene’s mane up into a braided bun getting it out of her face.

“Oh, what kind of restaurant is it?” Selene looked towards them.

“Oh, it’s Twilight’s favorite Doughnut joe’s” Velvet smiled as Selene nodded. She stretched her legs a bit as she watched the ponies move in front of her. The air was crisp as she moved down the road with Twilight was getting an ear full from her mother. She was asking twenty questions about the sapphire around her daughter’s hoof. The night was keeping quiet as he listened towards his daughter ramble on. His eyes looked back towards Selene noticing the merpony was watching many of the one nights walk back to their homes.

“Ponies do silly things when drunk or having a good time” he spoke up causing Selene to turn her head around towards him. She blinked a couple of times as she blushed a bit as she was caught staring.

“How do you wear clothes all jumbled like that? I could hardly wear a dress for a few hours” Selene flexed her fins as she noticed the two mares were staring at her now.

“My dear it's not that we want to. It's just some ponies feel that they must wear clothes to be perfect” he smiled as Selene scratched her head.

“But Twilight is perfect with out clothes” Selene smiled as Twilight started to blush.

“And that is your view on it” He smiled as he walked up towards a large white bricked building. Looking up Selene noticed it had white and pink fabric hanging over the windows and door. Her ears twitched as she heard a bell ring out causing her to flinch a bit. Moving her head she noticed Twilight staring at her as she kept the door opened for her. Blushing Selene walked in as she noticed the warm air blowing over her. Looking around she could see decorations that were related to sweets a lot. Her stomach started to turn as she could smell coffee filling the air. Pulling her spell off she walked towards a table sitting at an empty one while Twilight and the others were at the counter ordering food and drinks. Twilight turned towards Selene who was messing with her tail.

“Selene would you like a blueberry muffin and coffee?” Twilight spoke up as her mother shook her head.

“Oh, no…no…she can not have coffee. Apple juice” she smiled as she looked towards her daughter.

“I think she can handle coffee”

“Twilight my daughter no” her mother glared towards her daughter.

“No coffee”

“Coffee” Twilight watched as her mother placed her into a barrier. She turned her head towards the counter and smiled “Everything to go please Joe” she had a smile on her face as the pony behind the counter nodded. Velvet turned around picking up her daughter from the ground as she walked over to Selene.

“You two need a lesson and you two need it now” she added Selene to the barrier before walking out of the shop with them in tow. Selene glanced towards Twilight as the purple unicorn sighed.

“Mother” she groaned as she watched her carry her through the streets of Canterlot. Twilight sat back in the barrier as she glanced towards Selene.

“Get ready once she has something in her mind she goes for it” Twilight sighed.

“Like another pony, I know” Selene smiled as Twilight blushed a bit.

“Hey I was under an influence”

“I heard from a certain dragon about lesson zero or want it need it spell,” Selene noticed Twilight staring at her with wide eyes.

“I am so talking to that young dragon” she huffed a bit as she noticed her mother dragging them to the hospital. Selene moved closer to Twilight as her eyes glanced around at the ponies sitting around waiting. Many had bandages wrapped around certain parts of their bodies. A few ponies were small foals and fillies sitting with their parents. Selene tried to hide under Twilight as many of the ponies had turned towards her noticing her tail. Pulling her tail Closer she felt the barrier they were in being pulled towards a hall. Selene kept quiet as she watched Velvet carry them into a room away from the public eye. She took the barrier down as she placed Selene on the bed watching as the merpony laid on her stomach while her tail was moving behind her. Selene watched as she saw a muffin being placed in front of her.

“Dear you need to lay on your back” Velvet smiled as Twilight shook her head.

“Mother merponies need to lay on their stomachs. If they lay on their back their gills can’t move” Twilight spoke up as she quickly finished off her doughnut as Selene was picking at the muffin.

“Well, she can’t do that all the time” Velvet huffed as Night Light picked up a chair in the corner. He pulled over a magazine as he started to read it as the door to the room opened up.

“Good morning I am Golden Heart” a white and gold Pegasus nurse walked in. Her coat was partially covered by a white scrub shirt as she walked in holding a chart in her hoof. Her teal and blue mane was pulled into a bun as her tail was swaying behind her. Selene leaned over and noticed her back hooves had a tint of green around them as she turned around shutting the door behind her. “I heard you were looking for some information about pregnancies” she looked up and noticed Selene’s tail “You can take the costume off we get many mares looking for an after pill”

“she not wearing a costume” Night spoke up as Selene used her fins to wave at her. The mare looked towards her chart as she started to mime a fish.

“Oh…okay. I am only trained on certain stuff. Let me get the head doctor for this department” she smiled as she walked out of the door.

“She was a merpony a healer as well” Selene spoke up causing the others to turn towards her.

“How did you know?”

“Her fins and her hooves” She smiled as she pushed the pieces of muffin away from her as Twilight glanced towards her.

“Don’t like the top?”

“Too sweet” Selene rested her head in her hooves as the door opened up again. Velvet moved as she heard another mare pushing Golden heart into the room. Kibby had her head down. Her body was covered in a long white lab coat as she wore a pair of thick-framed glasses on her muzzle.

“Listen you need to handle these kinds of cases”

“But I am not”

“Then you call me in here and I will” she looked up and sighed “Help you. Merponies like you and me will be coming here for help as well Golden. We need to be able to treat all ponies. Now hello to all. I am the head surgeon and the head of the merpony medical department or emergency department” she smiled. She turned her head towards the other pony as she held her hoof out.

“So a merpony looking for information on pregnancies” Golden was shaken as she looked towards her chart “Well do you have any questions that might start us in the right direction?”

“My mother says caffeine will not work”

“And she is right” Kibby spoke up as she noticed how bad Golden was acting.

“Try to avoid all caffeine, alcohol, and try to find food that you can eat. Now I say that because merponies have a tendency not to eat and focus on more finding the perfect spot for them to rest and relax. Force her to eat. I will be sending you some instructions as well as I am sending them to the princess Queen” Kibby glared towards Selene causing her to back up “They were worried sick about you last night. I told them you were probably hiding in the cave and couldn’t handle the pressure of all the ponies” She huffed as Golden looked towards Selene in shocked “Before you go I will get an ultrasound and I will be sending that to the princess as well” Kibby wrote down her orders in the chart before handing them to Golden. She turned towards the door as she opened it up placing a smile on “I will be back in a moment” she disappeared out of the room with Golden on her tail.

“Told you” Velvet smiled at her daughter as Twilight sighed.

“Twilight” Selene sat up as she looked towards her “I… my aunts want me to stay in Canterlot”

“Till when?” Twilight sat up as Selene looked towards a wall hoping she would have a window to stare out of.

“Till I give birth” Selene moved her hooves, “They thought it would be the best with what has happened” Selene fixed her tail as she sits back looking towards Twilight. The purple unicorn looked towards the floor as her ears draped against her head as she slowly nodded.

“Twilight I did tell them I wanted to stay with the original plan. I was going to stay with you and help show you magic still” Selene noticed Twilight had gone quiet as she kept her eyes on the floor. Selene sighed as she shifted a bit as she started to climb off the bed. As she was getting off of the bed the door opened up and Golden was pushing a cart in while Kibby was glaring at her.

“On the bed”

“You sound like Skelly after one of the mood potions wares off” Selene climbed back on the bed.

“I have had a full day Selene and you are not helping” Kibby sighed as she leaned up against the door. Golden was setting things up as Twilight glanced towards Selene as she leaned back on the bed.

“They want you to stay here?”

“Yes, they said so on the train ride here after I ran from the guards” She smiled as Twilight shook her head.

“You know I can talk to Celestia and see if you can stay”

“Not if you have a sanctuary or a large tank to house her. She will need a large tank to house her Twilight” Kibby spoke up as Twilight sighed. Her mother walked over and nuzzled her.

“Look me and your father will be here. We can keep her company and help her. Besides you can always take the train to see her and the same way around” Velvet smiled as Twilight nodded.

“Okay this will be cold but it will allow us to see what is going on” Golden smiled as Kibby turned the lights off. Golden placed a small amount of cold gel onto Selene’s stomach causing the merpony to shiver. She leaned back as she watched Golden placed a small wand against her stomach.

“Right now we are just seeing how many you are carrying. And if your body is taking the pregnancy well after all the healing you had to go through.” Kibby walked over as Golden smiled. She moved the wand causing Selene to watch silently. The pony looked back towards Kibby as she was pressing a few buttons. Kibby was pressing herself up to the screen as she moved a large button on the console.

“Twilight when was the first time you two” Kibby waved her hoof around in the air.

“Two months ago maybe but it was at the gala. Why?”

“Well, she two months not a month-long so I was off on that. I can tell why as well. She is carrying twins which is not a surprise with merponies and surface ponies. What I can tell I can confirm one merpony…and oh this is new” Kibby moved Golden’s hoof towards the left and up “and a unicorn. The horn is just forming.”

“But its to early to tell” Velvet spoke up as Kibby nodded.

“In normal ponies. Selene is a merpony so things will be different. With merponies, their forms take shape quickly especially with her since Selene has been under heavy medical watch. Our births also linked to our magic. I know normal surface ponies take eleven months. Merponies take seven months since the water doesn’t stay the right temperature during the winter months. It’s still warm but it's like a mild spring to a very light summer where it's warm but still cold when most give birth.” Kibby was smiling as she looked towards the screen “I will print this out and send a copy with you and to the castle” she had a smile as she walked overturning the lights on.

“So in about two more months we can hear the hearts and then another month after that we can see if she carrying a merpony and a normal pony or something else” Kibby bowed as she walked out of the room. Golden was printing out some pictures before cleaning up her area. Twilight handed Selene some towels as the merpony sat up on the bed. She noticed Twilight was sitting there shocked as her mother was clapping her hooves.

“We have two grandchildren we can spoil Night” she was smiling as Night looked towards her with a smile on his lips “We need to go shopping” Velvet smiled as Twilight moved from the spot she was sitting at. Her parents watched as she climbed the bed pulling Selene down and kissing her.

“I am so demanding Celestia allowing you to return home”

“Not if you have a large tank for her.” Kibby walked in with a set of papers in her hooves “She will need to stay in a tank constantly after the four-month mark. Her tail will grow and her mane will be the vane of her existence. Her best place is here or in the Crystal empire sanctuary” Kibby handed Twilight the papers “Discharge papers along with pictures of the ultrasound. I will do a look when she is back in the castle” she smiled as she waved her hoof towards them as she walked out of the door. Selene looked towards Twilight as she sighed.

“Well let's go shopping now” Velvet picked up Selene in her magic causing the merpony to glance down. Twilight sighed as she followed her mother out of the hospital.

“Mother we should head to the castle” Twilight spoke up as her father followed them in quiet.

“We will but for now I want to get to know my future daughter in law” she smiled as Selene glanced down at her.

“What is a Daughter in law?”

“Its what you call a mare who marries into a family. Like Cadence, she is my daughter in law since she married my son.” Night smiled as Twilight glanced towards him “What you know how your mother gets when she sets her eyes on something. She like you when it comes to books and studying” he kept his grin up as Twilight started to blush.

“True” was all Twilight could say. Selene glanced down as she floated around in Velvet’s magic. As she was floating around she noticed many of the houses were heavily decorated with pumpkins and bats while orange and purple lights hung from the roofs. Many had moons placed on the fences as ponies were moving around decorating.

“What are they doing?” Selene spoke up as she watched the ponies place items up around the homes.

“They are getting ready for nightmare night” Velvet placed Selene on the sidewalk beside her. She noticed the look the merpony was giving her “Do you know what Nightmare night is?”

“No. we have two holidays the first being the summer solstice or the warming of the sea. The second is the winter solstice or the chilling of the sea. I was born on Hearths warming eve I think Fluttershy called it” Selene watched as Velvet smiled.

“Oh how old will you be” she smiled as Selene scrapped her hoof against the sidewalk as she started to blush.

“Well I will be nineteen” she whispered trying to keep her voice low.

“What darling” Velvet smiled as Selene looked towards her.

“I am still a child I am”

“What you’re a kid! You’re not over eighteen?” she glanced towards her daughter as Selene tilted her head.

“I’ll be nineteen merponies are not adults until they are hundred and eighteen” Selene watched as Velvet turned towards her breathing slowly.

“Dear oh you had me worry” she waved her hoof towards her face.

“Wait they make you wait that long?” Twilight walked over to Selene.

“Well, what do surface ponies count as an adult?” Selene turned towards her.

“Eighteen” Night walked up to Selene causing the merpony to stare at them “What happens if you die before you reach a hundred eighteen years?” He kept his eyes down at the pony.

“You die as a child. They say your body will not return to coral since it is so young and too new to reconnect with the coral. They say the rest of the souls of the child will float around the sea as fish waiting till the gods of the sea will give them another chance to live” She looked towards the ponies noticing Velvet walking up to her. She felt the hooves wrap around her.

“Oh you poor dear”

“Is something wrong?” Selene blinked as Velvet pushed back.

“Dear surface ponies don’t live that long. The oldest pony recorded on the surface that isn’t a princess only lived to be a hundred.” Velvet looked towards her with a worried look in her eyes. Selene moved her tail as she looked towards Twilight.

“Oh” She looked away blushing a bit.

“Well let's get some shopping done shall we?” Velvet smiled as she walked with Selene down the sidewalk.

Chapter Twenty eight

Shopping went a bit horrid for Selene. The store was large and wide able to accommodate her as she moved through the store with her tail out. However, the managers came up to her as she was looking at the clothes with Night as Twilight and her mother went off to look at cribs. They tried to get her to take off her costume causing her to get confused. Night Light stepped in and tell them that Selene wasn’t in costume and that she was in her real form. Selene placed her hoof on his shoulder shaking her head as her fins moved a bit causing them to go pale. The managers had to step back before whispering to each other. They came back telling her she had to sit in a basket that Night or Twilight had to push around. Night was about to get into an argument with them but Selene agreed to keep the peace. She climbed into the basket they had with them smiling at Night.

“You shouldn’t let them push you around” he whispered towards Selene, “Velvet told me you were the queen of the sea as the islanders called you”

“I maybe the queen but…” she sighed as she moved closer to him “After the peace treaty is signed and we return to the surface I will be exiled from where I come from. The nobles do not like me and they started a war. They told my dad that if he wanted the war to stop he needed to exile me. So why would I use a title that I would no longer have? I will be living here on the surface so why would I make a fuse now” Selene curled herself up in the basket. She watched as Twilight and her mother walked over with some items floating in their magic. Twilight noticed that Selene was in the basket causing her to give Selene a confused look. As she got closer her father stopped them and told them what happened. Velvet wanted to give the managers a piece of her mind when they were ringing them up. The managers were keeping an eye on Selene as they were sitting at the checkout counter. Selene had her fins up as she glared towards the managers. She pulled herself out of the basket with the help of Night Light. Sighing she walked out of the store and sat on the sidewalk fixing the scales. As she was fixing her scales she could hear a small voice in the back of her head. Sitting up she looked around the storefront.

“Star?”

“Yes?” Star let out a small yawn as she been enjoying her time off.

“Are you calling me?”

“What? I been asleep. I have been enjoying this time on the surface” Star started to chuckle. “Why?”

“I’m hearing a voice calling me. Telling me to return”

“Don’t listen to it” She hissed as Selene placed her ears against her head.

“Why?”

“It’s the sea. Once you return you might never come back to land” Star huffed as Selene’s ears stayed against her head.

“It might be better than getting looked at weirdly”

“Surface ponies Selene. They're not used to seeing a pony that is different” Star sighed as she moved a bit in the shadows. Selene could feel Star taking an eye as she looked around. She let out a loud huffed as she noticed the ponies glancing towards her before turning back to the other ponies.

“As long as they are not hurting you. Ponies will always talk no matter if you're on land or sea.” Selene let a breath out as she tried to push the other voice and emotions away.

“Star”

“If the voice starts overpowering mine then we leave.”

“Star! Do not tell her that is a good idea!” Twilight’s voice rang through Selene’s head. The merpony placed her hoof up to her head as Selene turned around as Twilight was smiling to her parents as they walked out of the store. Her heart was pounding in her chest as She watched Twilight turned towards her. She shot the merpony glared towards her. Selene got to her hooves and walked with them in silence as she kept close to Twilight. Once they were back at her parent's house Twilight turned towards Selene.

“so you're going to up and leave again? You got lost when you ran from Pinkie! You got hurt when you ran from the girls in Baltimare” Twilight was trying to keep her calm as Selene nodded.

“The voice is telling me to. It's soft but its there. I can feel the pain coming from it and I can feel the fear from it” Selene laid on her stomach in front of Twilight.

“I’m scared. Do I leave and stay in the sea or do I stay here and let it get louder and louder” she glanced up as the purple unicorn laid out in front of her.

“I know you are but you need to stop running away from your problems. You know we can always go find Princess Celestia and Luna. They control the sun and moon and their magic must talk to them so they know when to change the time of day” Twilight smiled as her mother walked in placing hot stones on Selene’s back. That caused the merpony to gasp as her tail flicked behind her.

“Mother!”

“Your father told me she was hunching over. Her back must be hurting from walking like that. Plus hot stones always helped my back when I was carrying you and shining armor” she smiled as Selene nodded.

“This feels so good” she nestled her head into her hooves. Twilight snickered as she sat up stretching her back. Walking towards the kitchen she started to make a pot of tea. Her mother was busy making some small sandwiches as her father was sitting at the table trying to finish his paper. Twilight poked her head out seeing if Selene wanted anything but she found the merpony resting.

“How is she doing?” Velvet glanced towards her daughter.

“She asleep. I think today wore her out” Twilight sighed as Velvet poked her head out as she used her magic to warm the stones back up.

“She has also been harassed today. The ponies working at the store forced her to sit in a shopping car because of her tail” Night Light spoke up as he placed the paper down.

“Dear when did you two run into each other?” Velvet walked back into the kitchen.

“I was on my way back with the princesses from Saddle Ariba. We were a day from Trottingham. We were on the way to dinner when we heard a loud crash on deck. I followed the princesses to the deck and we found the sailors pulling Selene from the hull. Her tail was wrapped up in rope with nails sticking out. Princess Celestia knew what she was and let her sleep in their room. After talking to her and repairing her tail. We came into land and as we were transporting from the boat to the dock our boat was attacked. I was knocked into the water and she came in after me. She saved my life from drowning and from being shark food. Her guards also helped” Twilight placed the tea kettle on the table as her mother had a smile on her face.

“She saved you twice in your life Twilight. Even when you two didn’t know each other” Velvet smiled as Twilight nodded.

“Well while you two talk I will go and place the poor dear upstairs” Night moved from the table leaving the two chatty mares to talk. He walked over to Selene noticing the merpony was resting easy as her ears were twitching nonstop. He was able to carry her up to the bedroom allowing her to rest in peace. As he was walking out of the room his mind drifted towards the memory of when his kids were younger and he had to carry them to bed. a smile formed on his muzzle as he walked down the stairs back into the kitchen where he found his daughter and wife going through a list of names. He was about to sit down when he heard a knock on the front door.

“I wonder who that could be?” he spoke up softly as he walked towards the door. Opening it up slowly he noticed his son Shining Armor with princess Celestia standing next to him.

“Shining, Princess Celestia please come in” he smiled as Twilight poked her head out from the kitchen. Twilight walked out with her mother as her eyes cast up towards her mentor.

“Twilight sparkle” Celestia spoke up as the purple unicorn flattened her ears against her head waiting for the scolding “I am glad you are safe. You had me worried when we couldn’t find you” Celestia leaned down and nuzzled her softly.

“I’m sorry princess.” Twilight rubbed the back of her head.

“Now that you are found we need to find Selene” she smiled.

“Oh, she should be upstairs resting. The poor dear was in a large amount of back pain” Velvet spoke up as Celestia breathed easily.

“Good. I was worried that something happened to her again.” She closed her eyes as she rubbed her forehead.

“What do you mean by that princess” Velvet glared at her daughter as Twilight looked down to the floor.

“Well it is a long story”

“I can make a new pot of tea” Velvet turned around disappearing into the kitchen. As Velvet was getting the tea ready Celestia started to run through the story. As they were gathered around the living room Selene started to move. Moving her back she felt that the rocks were missing causing her to open an eye. Looking around she noticed she had ended up in Twilight’s room again. Picking her head up Selene moved from the bed as she listened to the voices coming from the bottom rooms. Nudging the door open she walked out and kept quiet. She looked down towards the stairs before taking a small step down. Once she was on the lower floor Selene poked her head into the kitchen glancing at the ponies around the table. She could see her aunt sitting in the back with Shining armor turning a bright red while Cadence and Twilight were laughing. Night Light was sitting at the table quietly allowing his wife to embarrass their son. Velvet was going on about a time when Shining Armor accidentally tripped on a rock and landed in a cabbage cart that rolled down the streets of Canterlot all because he was staring at Cadence in her prom dress. Selene backed out of the kitchen as she looked around towards the bookshelves. Walking over she looked up towards the books tilting her head to the side. Noticing a book of black and silver with the words “Mare in the moon” written on the side. Picking that book from the shelf Selene leaned against the couch as she opened up the book. Placing the book on the floor she stretched herself out on her stomach reading silently. Her tail was swaying behind her as she carefully went over the book. Once she was finished with the book she sat up and placed it on the shelf. As she was sitting at the shelf she heard hoof steps coming towards the room. Her heart sank into her chest thinking it was her aunt coming into the room. Looking around she hid behind a potted plant. She stayed still watching as Shining armor walked into the room with Celestia following him.

“Well, when Selene is awake bring her to the castle. Your friends are very worried for you both” she glanced towards Twilight with a sad glare in her eyes.

“I will princess” Twilight nodded but the room went silent as the plant started to move. Moving their eyes they noticed a pair of fins popping out from behind the plant. As they were staring Selene had found the small space comfy and a perfect place to try and convert into a cave. She was trying to curl up into a small ball till she was caught by a golden aura pulling her from the spot.

“No, I found this cave” she let out a loud hiss as her fins went up while her fur stood on ends. She was glaring at the ponies as they were staring back. Once she saw who was staring at her and who was holding her in place. Her face turned a dark shade of red as she curled herself up into a ball hiding her face. She could hear Star laughing at Selene’s embarrassment.

“I think the Sparkles have claimed that first” Celestia smiled trying to hide her amusement. She kept her eye on the curled up merpony noticing her fins were twitching while she was being held in her magic “Now that you are up my dear. You and Twilight can follow me to the castle” Celestia placed Selene on her back. The purple unicorn gulped as she followed the solar alicorn out of the house. Her ears stayed back as they walked out of the house. As they were walking through the streets Twilight looked up towards Celestia.

“Princess does the sun ever talk to you?” she spoke up causing the alicorn to stop for a moment as she looked towards her student.

“What has brought this one, My faithful student?”

“Well, Selene said she was hearing the sea calling her. I know it's her magic but I didn’t know if your magic acted the same way” Twilight shuffled her hoof along the streets.

“Well, I know when I first started using my magic I could feel a pull. The sun would pull at my magic when it wanted to set or raise for the day. However, it never talked to me so that might be something you want to ask Luna. The moon was a cold one when I moved it though it might be nicer to Luna.” Celestia moved her wings noticing Selene was shifting her weight as she moved her head. Selene moved a bit as she allowed one of her eyes to be free as she noticed the buildings around her move. Selene moved her head so she could see where they were walking. She noticed the buildings were moving and the floor was replaced by white fur.

“Finally coming out of that shell?” Selene heard her aunt spoke softly in a snicker.

“I’m sorry about what happened” She smiled as she rubbed the back of her head.

“About the going missing or the hissing at me?”

“Both of them” Selene smiled as she looked down at her aunt. “I didn’t know what came over me with the plant” she giggled as Celestia simply nodded. It was another silent walk as they entered the castle. Selene looked over and noticed the night guard and the solar guard both lined up in the throne room as Luna was giving orders.

“I want the stones turned over. The weeds searched through and the leaves turned over as well” she held her wing up as Celestia let out a giggle. The younger alicorn turned around and noticed her sister was giggling.

“Do you find this funny dear sister? Our niece and student are”

“Found. Thank you mares and gentle colts but those who are not scheduled to work may go home.” Celestia smiled as she placed Selene from her back onto the ground. Luna huffed as she looked to the two ponies.

“You two made us worry” she waved her wing at them as Selene was glancing around the room. Her fins were twitching as she looked around.

“Selene?” Luna spoke up causing the merpony to turn towards her.

“I’m sorry” she smiled “I’m just out of my element here” she kept the smile up as Luna nodded.

“Selene I think you need to relax” Celestia looked towards the merpony.

“I’m not stressed. I’m just confused. I mean I don’t know what to do. I can hear the voices again and Star is getting drowned out by them” she laid out on the floor whining. The ponies in the room turned towards each other. Twilight looked up towards the princess “Can we take the boat to the Tropics?” she spoke up as Selene glanced towards Twilight.

“I don’t feel at ease sending you two out there alone”

“I can go with them sister, and I can drag along our two newest guards. Plus Twilight can get her friends together” Luna smiled as she walked towards Celestia.

“Luna if we go to the Tropics then King Triton will think we are too impatient to wait the full year he has given us!” Celestia stomped her hoof as Luna held her wing up.

“Who said we will be going to Maremuda sister. I said the Tropics. I would like to see the islands around there and talk to the ponies that live there. If we are going to help Triton why not see what our ponies who live on the islands need as well” Luna smiled as Celestia placed her wing under her chin.

“Fine but while my sister gets the supplies and the boats together. I will grant you some time in Ponyvile. I want you to stay with the elements and learn how a surface pony works and interacts with the world around them. I want you to feel comfortable around other ponies” Celestia looked towards Selene causing her to look up at her aunt.

“But I am fine around ponies” Selene smiled.

“Around merponies. I’ve noticed you watching the surface ponies closely. I also noticed you sticking around ponies you know. I want you to branch out” Celestia walked over towards Selene moving her wing around her “I want you to be able to handle the surface well. I’ve been sitting in some of Krill’s lessons with his merpony students and I will say its eye-opening. But one of his points that sticks with me is that merponies that are born and come from the sea need to return. They need to do that to keep their powers in check. I learned that most get by with a tank or a quick visit to the beaches. Though if you want to stay here on land you need to balance both lives” she was brushing her wing over Selene’s mane. The merpony nuzzled her face into her aunt’s fur.

“Okay” her voice was soft as Celestia smiled.

“Good, now your new friends should be waiting for you two at the train station for the next train back to Ponyvile” Celestia walked over to her sister as Selene turned towards Twilight. She noticed a large smile on Twilight’s face.

“I guess I am coming back with you” she smiled.

“Oh, this will be great. We can learn magic and I can continue my research!” she was clapping her hooves. Selene chuckled as she walked with her out of the castle.

“Well, what about this Nightmare Night I’ve been hearing about?” Selene looked towards the pony beside her.

“Oh we will go over that as well” Twilight helped Selene move towards the train station. Glancing towards the train station Selene noticed the five mares sitting in a circle talking to each other. Pinkie was the first one to noticed the two and started to bounce up and down.

“Is she coming with us?” she smiled as Twilight nodded.

“The princess thought it would be a good idea for her to work with us this week. She is also arranging us to visit the Tropics with Selene in a week as well” Twilight was giggling as Rainbow looked towards them.

“Wait were going to visit the Tropics in a week!?” her wings twitched as Selene nodded.

“I thought since we can’t go to Maremuda just yet why not visit the islands? It's warm and comfy even at this time of year” Selene was flexing her fins as she kept her grin up.

“Awww Sweet a nice vacation during this week!” Rainbow smiled as Pinkie bounced around.

“Ahh shucks this is going to be a nice break. Harvest is all done for the year so a nice vacation would be lovely” Applejack fixed her hat as Rarity was going off about bathing suits and everything. Fluttershy let out a quiet shout. Selene giggles as she followed them onto the train.

“Can we bring Discord?” Fluttershy had spoken up as Selene nodded.

“I bet he would love another vacation” Selene kept her smile up as she took a seat on the train. She was listening to the ponies around her create a plan on what they were going to help her with. Pinkie was first as she was determined to make up the day where she was running out of the bakery. Then Applejack as she wanted to make up for what her brother did. Rainbow Dash wanted to be next as she wanted to take Selene to the Wonderbolts show happening in Ponyvile. Rarity wanted to be last as she wanted time to plan outfits together. This time the train stopped in Ponyvile and her friends let Selene off with a helping hoof instead of keeping her on the train and dragging her off to who knows where.

Chapter Twenty Nine

The walkthrough town was peaceful as most of the ponies were home for the evening. Twilight was going over different plans first as they walked towards the treehouse. As Twilight opened the door to the house they noticed Spike was sitting at the dining room table with Discord going over some ideas for a board game they liked to play. Spike looked up from the table with a grin over his face.

“Twilight!” he ran over towards her as Discord walked over towards Selene. He picked up the merpony in his arms and hugged her.

“Oh my Selene why are you here?” he looked towards her as Selene simply blinked.

“Aunt Celestia is letting me stay here for the week. After the week were all going to the Tropics for a bit with Princess Luna. You and Spike are free to come with us” she looked up as Discord spun around holding the pony in his claws.

“Oh I get another vacation and I get to see the area of where my favorite niece grew up” he smiled as Selene nodded as her eyes were rolling in her head. Discord placed her on the ground as she placed her hoof to her head. Twilight was watching as Discord was acting out of character as he was glancing down at Selene.

“Well, we should get this merpony to bed. She will be with Pinkie tomorrow than Applejack, then Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and then Rarity, while she is staying here in Ponyvile” Twilight, smiled as Discord nodded.

“Then I will see you tomorrow then” he walked out of the treehouse whistling as Selene looked over at him.

“Is it me or is Discord a bit off? Spike was rubbing his head.

“Celestia said he might act weird around Selene.”

“Why is that?” Spike looked up at his mother.

“Well, he is her family. He was a jokester in his past but was very heavily protective of his family. Celestia thinks that since his sister and his niece are back in his life he will start to revert when he was a pony” Twilight watched as Selene moved her mane smiling as she had closed the door to the treehouse softly.

“Oh this is going to be weird” Spike shivered as Twilight nodded.

“What’s going to be weird?” Selene spoke up as Twilight smiled.

“Having foals running around here. I raised Spike but ponies” Twilight chuckled as Spike looked up at her.

“Wait what do you mean by that?” Twilight looked towards her dragon as she let out a sigh. She picked up Spike in her hooves leaving Selene alone for a bit. She watched as they entered another room with a door blocking their voices. After a short while, Selene heard a loud thud against the bedroom door. She winced as she heard the loud thud as that sounded bad. She watched as the door opened up as Spike walked out rubbing his head.

“I’m glad I am made of scales” he wined a bit as he walked out into the living area looking up at Selene “are you really?” his voice was leaving him as Selene nodded. Selene could see the shock in his eyes.

“I thought you were all joking when I heard the shouting. Oh boy, I’m going to be an uncle” he walked over and sat on the couch. Selene walked over towards him as she created a small bubble of water placing it on his head. Spike watched as the water was placed on his head.

“Feel better?” she smiled as Spike nodded.

“Thanks. So can you turn any pony into a merpony?” he was moving his claws around.

“I can give them a spell-like the one Twilight is wearing” she looked towards him as she removed the small bubble of water “ do you want one?”

“I’m not sure” he ran his claws over his arms as Selene lightly rubbed his head.

“Well, how about you wait till we are out on the islands. I can still make you one if you want when we are out there” she smiled as Spike nodded. He jumped off the couch as he looked towards the ponies.

“Well it's getting late how about I cook you two something to eat?” he smiled as Selene glanced towards Twilight.

“Thank you Spike” she smiled as Selene nodded as she looked towards the drake. He walked into the kitchen as Selene sprawled herself out on the floor listening to the humming from the dragon. Her fins twitched as she felt the floor move under her as Twilight walked over holding a thick book in her magic as she laid out beside Selene.

“So I have the three spells written down so far. I have the sonar, the shield, and the wave spell. I am shocked at how detailed those foundations you gave me where” Twilight opened the book up allowing Selene to glance at the pages. Glancing over the pages she could see the foundations drawn out with different colors with words written around the circles.

“you have a flaw in your book Twilight,” Selene noticed that she had labeled the small circles that look like bubbles as nothing but cosmetic.

“Oh, what did I write down wrong?”

“These bubbles. The small ones on the outer ring are not cosmetic. You see these are just foundations. Once you learn the foundation you can expand on them and that is where these bubbles come in play. Now with the shield foundation, you can go two different ways to start. That is why there are only two bubbles one at top and one on the bottom. The first way you can modify or expand on this foundation is keeping this as a shield and work on defense. You can create the shield in different ways once you go this route. You can make an ice shield and work in that direction or work in strengthen your shield so it can bounce attacks back. Also depending on how you work that route depends on how much the attack counters back. My father’s shield can cast attacks back four times the damage. If you don’t want that you can strengthen your shield so it can stay up longer and cost a lot less mana to cast. Now the bottom bubble if you go this route will make this more of an attack weapon. This means if you have a spear in one hoof and a shield in another hoof you can create spikes or knives on the shield. You can then use the shield to bash your way through enemies harming them in the process. You can then grow on that but either making spikes or knives. Then you can expand on whether you want the spikes or knives to a certain amount of damage and they can stay out longer. With spikes, you can upgrade them to fly from the shield while the knives can use the blood from the enemies to strengthen them. Also, you can make it where these are cast using less mana as well” she smiled as she noticed Twilight was staring at her in shock.

“Wait so merponies don’t need multiple spells for different things?” she had her quill in her magic as Selene shook her head.

“All you need to know is the base foundation and based on what you do with that foundation you can summon any of the levels that you use. If you want to learn multiple foundations and then create each foundation for one level then you can. Though you need to know each spell and you might summon more than one item. If you level up to say a shield in everything all you would need to do is to think about the level of shield you want to cast. If you know the highest ice shield spell and you know the mid-range counterspell. Depending on what you need or want you think about the ice or counterspell and it will create a shield in front of you based on what you want” Selene watched as she was writing down the new notes as Spike walked in placing a bowl of roasted vegetables with a hayburger in front of Twilight while Selene got a large plate of vegetables mixed with fruit as well. Twilight was shocked at what Spike made as Selene was poking at the plate.

“You think that is enough food Spike?” Twilight was chuckling as Spike held the wooden spoon towards her.

“A mare who is pregnant needs all the food she can get. And I am not about to be a bad uncle to the niece or nephew” he huffed.

“Spike I think they would see you as an older brother” Twilight looked towards him as he smiled.

“Good I will have some young minds to teach. Oh, and to share embarrassing stories about their father” he shot a glare towards Twilight as Selene chuckled a bit.

“Thank you, Spike. I do have some gems in my bags. I think I left them in the tank below, however, they are full of salt so they are good for cooking. I do know a few sea dragons that use them for such” she noticed his face turned into a large grin.

“Really!”

“Oh yes. They like to stuff them into fish and roast them over the lava pits under the sea”

“Can you show me?”

“Of course. But it will half to be far out of town as I don’t think most ponies like the smell of burning fish” Selene sat up a bit as she fixed her fins abit. She pulled the plate over to her and started to munch on the food Spike had made for her.

“Alright,” he smiled as he walked back into the kitchen causing Twilight to shake her head. Selene placed her empty plate down as she let out a yawn.

“I will say he knows how to cook” she smiled as Twilight chuckled picking her plate up along with Selene’s before disappearing into the kitchen.

“Will you sleep down here or do you want to go upstairs?” Twilight walked into the room as Selene looked up towards the mare.

“I will stay down here in the tank. It would probably be easier for Pinkie to find me” she smiled as Twilight nodded. Selene turned around and slipped into the warm tank. Moving down to the bottom she noticed her bags were still in the same place as where Twilight had left them. What caught her eye was her trident. It was cracked and the gems that were embedded in them were shattered along the floor of the tank. Reaching over she tapped the trident watching it crumble in her hooves. Her heart sank in her chest as she opened her bag pulling the items out. She placed her bag of gems on an empty bookshelf along with the other nick-knacks she had. She placed her journal with her maps in it on the stand before moving into the bed. Curling up on the bed she let a yawn on before closing her eyes. Morning came as she let out a yawn rubbing her eyes. She could hear something pounding as she moved up the tank poking her head out. She noticed Twilight was sitting in the area working on something that sounded metal.

“Twilight?” Selene let a yawn out as the purple unicorn turned her head around smiling.

“Selene did I wake you?” she gave out a sheepish smile.

“ A little. What are you doing?” she pulled herself out of the tank as she looked towards a metal frame Twilight was in the middle of the building.

“Oh, this?” she moved away from the frame allowing Selene to see it. It was a weird frame with two large wheels attached to it “It’s a wheelchair. Applejack brought it over to help you. It came apart after we got into the treehouse. Since you can’t use your magic to create legs.” Twilight was smiling as Selene moved towards the frame.

“How do I get into it?” she tilted her head as Twilight.

“Okay so you place your bottom fin on this bar here and your tail gets strapped in. then all you half to do is walk as the frame keeps your body up and your tail off the ground.” She smiled as Selene walked over to the frame placing her tail on the bottom of the bar watching as Twilight strap her in. placing her hooves on the floor she moved a bit as Twilight watched silently.

“How is it?”

“It’s weird but I think it would work” Selene smiled as she looked towards Twilight. “So what time is it? And did Pinkie say” Selene was cut off as Pinkie barged into the treehouse with a smile on her face.

“Selene you are mine. Hi Twilight! Bye Twilight!” Pinkie pulled Selene out of the treehouse again as she bounced through the town with the merpony in tow.

“So what do you have plan?” Selene looked towards the bouncing mare.

“Oh well the cakes are out delivering a cake and I thought you could help me with the bakery” She smiled as Selene entered the bakery.

“Pinkie I am in a walking device”

“Oh silly you will sit at the counter taking orders” Pinkie smiled as she helped Selene out of the device and onto a stool. Selene adjusted herself as she watches Pinkie bounced around the bakery for the morning “Oh I also have a party planned later today” she smiled as she disappeared into the kitchen. Selene sighed as she looked at the register in front of her.

“Pinkie how do I run this!” Selene shouted to the mare in the back.

“Oh, that’s easy silly. Just ring the pony up and take their money.” Pinkie smiled as Selene poked the register in front of her as she let out a sigh. She turned her head as she looked up towards the sun slowly rising in the sky.

“Pinkie do you always get up before my aunt’s sun?” Selene groaned as Pinkie placed a glass of juice in front of her.

“Yep. How else do you create a ton of sweets for ponies” she giggled as she placed a few doughnuts in the glass case in front of her. She then disappeared into the kitchen and came back out with a tray of muffins and bagels placing them in front of her. “So cookies are three bits, bagels and muffins are five bits and doughnuts are ten bits. Now I will be in the back creating some cake deserts” Pinkie smiled before leaving her a bagel to nibble on as she heard Selene’s stomach growling. The merpony smiled as she moved her tail a bit while her fins twitched behind her as her ears caught the sound of the bell of the door. Looking up she noticed a few ponies walking in chatting to themselves.

“Good morning” Selene smiled as she placed her bagel on a nearby table beside her as she brushed her hooves against her towel.

“Good morning” one stallion looked towards her a weird look “Is Pinkie running an early Nightmare night special?” he spoke up as Selene shook her head as her fins moved a bit behind her.

“What is a Nightmare night special?” Selene tilted her head as she looked at him “Is there anything you need?” she smiled as she noticed the stallion and the other ponies looking towards her.

“One muffin please” the stallion looked at her.

“Five bits please” her fins spread out behind her as she reached into the counter pulling out a muffin. She looked around and grabbed a paper towel and placed the muffin on it. Selene watched as the stallion place five bits on the counter. Using her magic she floated the bits in a small ball of water as she tapped the order in the register.

“Thank you” Selene smiled as she waved towards the watching stallion. He walked over and picked up his muffin before slowly walking out of the bakery. Selene looked towards the ponies that were behind him and kept her smile up.

“Can I help you?” she watched as they all backed out of the bakery causing Selene to sigh. She leaned over and picked up her bagel again and went back to chewing on it. Her eyes would notice that the ponies were silently from the door.

“Pinkie their watching me” Selene turned her head towards the kitchen as she finished her bagel. Pinkie popped her head out of the kitchen noticing the ponies were looking at the merpony from the door and whispering. She huffed as she walked towards the door opening it for them.

“Now what is the problem here” Pinkie huffed as an orange earth pony with a yellowish-orange mane and tail walked up to the party pony.

“Pinkie she thinks she is a fish”

“What Selene? she is a merpony!” Pinkie smiled as the orange pony looked over at her.

“Pinkie that’s not normal” once she said that many of the townsfolk nodded.

“Oh and what of Zecora? You all had to talk to her and get to know her. I bet you all will love Selene. She from Maremuda and she is the daughter to a merpony king” Pinkie smiled as Selene watched the party pony. Pinkie turned and bounced back into the kitchen as Selene watched the ponies move from the door still not sure.

“I’m sorry Pinkie”

“Oh don’t be. It’s their fault they don’t want to know you” she smiled as she walked into the back humming along. Selene stayed still as she noticed a lot of foals and fillies rushing into the shop as a light purple mare with a light lavender and lilac mane appeared behind them.

“Class, please. One single file line please and once you get your treats find a seat” the teacher looked towards Selene causing the merpony to wave towards her.

“Good morning”

“It’s afternoon” one of the students spoke up causing Selene looking at the sky.

“Oh, good afternoon. How can I help you?”

“Oh, what is Pinkie thinking” the teacher spoke up as she walked towards the counter.

“Pinkie is in the back baking at the moment” Selene tilted her head as three fillies ran up towards her.

“Were sorry!” they shouted as they threw their hooves up on the glass,

“Scootaloo, Applebloom, Sweetie Bell what is going on?” the teacher looked towards them as Selene looked towards them.

“Oh, I’ve met you three before” Selene smiled “and it’s okay it wasn’t your fault I was getting too hot while learning how to bake.” Selene chuckled as she waved at them with her fin.

“So you're fine?” Applebloom tilted her head as Selene nodded.

“Of course so what can I get for you all” she smiled as the fillies and colts gave her their order. Many of them were peaking around the corner looking at her tail some of them were in shock and awe.

“Children it's not nice to stare! If a pony wants to wear their costume early they can” the teacher walked over and Selene waved her hoof towards her.

“I’m not wearing a costume. I am a merpony from Maremuda.” Selene looked over at her as the teacher took back at her.

“Oh dear what did Twilight create now?” she placed her hoof on her head.

“Twilight didn’t create me.” Selene scratched her head “I can’t use magic at the moment to change my tail to hooves” Selene was messing with her hooves as she looked towards the teacher pass out.

“Pinkie! A mare just fainted!” Selene shouted as she looked towards the kitchen. Pinkie walked out and sighed as she noticed the teacher on the ground.

“When did Miss Cheerilee pass out?” she rubbed her head.

“When she saw me and when I explained I wasn’t wearing a costume and that Twilight didn’t create me” Selene looked over at Pinkie.

“I should head back to the library. I don’t think this is going well today” Selene moved from the stool as she looked at the pink party pony. Pinkie didn’t know what to say as Selene placed herself in the wheelchair before walking out. Selene sighed as she walked towards the treehouse noticing the stares on ponies' faces. As her fins twitched she didn’t realize that she was being followed by little hooves and eyes. Spike was standing at the door as he looked up towards Selene.

“Selene I thought you were with Pinkie Pie today?”

“Ponies were looking at me and wouldn’t come into the shop. I think I made one pony pass out.” She looked down towards the ground as Spike snicker.

“I think you have a following” he pointed behind her causing Selene to look behind her noticing the little ones were following her.

Chapter Thirty

“I think you have a following” he pointed behind her causing Selene to look behind her noticing the little ones were following her. Turning around she looked at the fillies and colts walking around her gawking at her tail.

“So you’re a merpony?”

“Can you breathe underwater?”

“What kind of fish do you see?”

“How fast are you underwater” the kids were listing off a large amount of questions causing Selene to stand there staring at them. She opened her mouth as she wanted to say something but couldn’t. She turned her head towards Spike as her eyes lit up.

“Can you tell Twilight and Pinkie I will be at the lake?” she watched as his head nod before turning back to the little ones “Would you all like to see some magic and how I use my tail to swim?” she pointed towards her tail watching them nod. Selene smiled as she walked towards the lake with the class in tow. Once they arrived Selene untied herself from the frame before jumping into the lake. Popping her head out she waved her hooves above her head creating small bubbles for her to sit on as she looked towards the class. She noticed they were watching in shock as she waved towards them.

“So I can create small bubbles for me or another pony to sit on. If you can swim and want to sit on a bubble while I show you magic you can. If you can’t I can move closer to the shore if you want.” She moved a few bubbles towards the shore watching the three fillies from before hopping onto the bubble as a few others were watching silently.

“This is awesome!” Scootaloo shouted as Sweetie Bell nodded. Applebloom was poking the bubble before settling down on it. Once they were settled she moved a larger bubble towards the shore allowing a few others to climb on sitting about. Once most of the class was settled Selene looked at them as she clapped her hooves.

“Now to answer your questions. Yes, I can breathe underwater my gills sit on the back of my neck. Our gills stay hidden so our enemies can’t use them against us. For the fish, I see all kinds of different fish in the sea.” Waving her hoof she created an image showing Za without her armor “This is my guard Za. She is a Zebrafish which her name comes from her stripes. Her large spines where most of her fins are detachable. She holds different kinds of poisons and potions at the end of them. She carries a sleeping poison and a few stunning potions that she can use.” Selene made the image change as she made Ra appear “This is my other guard Ra. He is a shark pony. You want the fastest pony in the sea you can find him as most sharks can move pretty quickly”

“He can’t be faster than Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo spoke up as Selene looked towards her.

“Well on land or in the air maybe not. However, in the sea, he is the fastest pony that I know.” Selene made the image disappear before showing Edan and Krill in front of them “This is Edan and Krill. Edan is a killer whale pony and they can grow to be larger than most ships. Krill is a humpback whale he can also grow larger than most ships. I think if they layout normally they can take up the throne room in Canterlot” she smiled as she noticed the ponies were watching intently.

“Wow” most of them were watching intently as her ears heard the sounds of hooves. Thinking it was ponies going about their day Selene went ahead and created small fish swimming around them as Selene watched the fillies and colts watching the fish around them. As she was keeping her magic up and going she noticed Twilight walking towards the pond with Pinkie pie and the teacher. Behind them were some concern parents walking up to the lake. Slowing the fish down Selene leaned over the bubble looking down towards Twilight. The others took noticed as they waved towards them.

“Selene!” Twilight spoke up as she smiled.

“Twilight! Are you here to help identify fish?” she titled her head as Twilight shook her head “Oh are you here to help answer questions?”

“I am here to help get the class back to the school” she had a weird smile on her face as Selene canceled out the fish causing the class to wine. She turned her attention to the bubbles the class was sitting on. Taking her time she moved them to the shore allowing the fillies and colts to jump from the bubbles. Selene waited till she was the last one before popping them and falling into the lake. Shaking her head she moved up towards the surface. She pulled herself out of the lake as the class gathered around her asking questions still.

“Well I think they like you” the teacher walked over towards her “I want to say sorry for how I acted before” she smiled as she held her hoof out towards Selene “I am Miss Cheerilee I run the school here in Ponyvile” Selene glanced towards her hoof as she lightly tapped it.

“I am Selene Star the daughter of King Triton and Queen Aroura and” she stopped as she looked towards Twilight “So I half to keep saying my titles to ponies?”

“No, you don’t” Twilight shook her head causing Selene to layout on the ground.

“Good I hate half of my titles” she smiled as she looked towards the fillies and colts as they were poking her fins. Spreading them out she laid still allowing them to feel her scales and fins causing them to giggle.

“Well, class we must get back to school. You need to get your items and homework” she smiled as Selene sat up and waved towards them.

“I’ll still be here if you have more questions” she smiled as she watched them run off with their teacher and some of the parents following them mumbling under their breath. Selene glanced towards Twilight and Pinkie.

“Sorry I ran off” she rubbed her hoof as Pinkie pulled her into a hug.

“You made more friends” she was hyper and bouncy as she released Selene “And that was the point of today” Pinkie looked towards Selene.

“Do you need help with the party still?”

“No the ponies canceled the party” Pinkie waved her hoof towards the merpony. Selene noticed the sad look on her face.

“I’m sorry. But if you don’t need me for the day I will be with Twilight teaching her some magic” She noticed Pinkie smile as she nuzzled Selene.

“That sounds like a good idea. I will come by with Zecora maybe she can help the ponies introduce you” Pinkie smiled as she walked away from them. Selene glanced towards Twilight.

“I am sorry if I did something wrong”

“No… no, the fillies and colts seemed to love you and from what I saw you were teaching them about the sea. I might get the girls to bring their sisters with them as it would be a good lesson for them.” Twilight broke into a smile as Selene walked over to the wheelchair strapping herself in. Once she was strapped they slowly walked into town as she noticed a few parents walking up towards her with Applejack and Rarity in the front.

“Rarity, Applejack what’s wrong” Twilight spoke up as Selene’s heart fell into her chest.

“Oh, the other parents were letting us know that some of the fillies and colts from Cheerilee’s class was getting taught by the lake by a crazy pony. Sweetie had told me she was enjoying the lesson that Selene was teaching them” Rarity glanced towards the merpony as she looked away.

“Ya Applebloom wants to know if she can know more” Applejack smiled as some of the parents looked towards them.

“Miss Applejack how can you say that?” a brown earth pony stallion walked up as he pushed his black mane back “This pony is…not a pony. She is a creature made of magic and will harm us all”

“Maybe I should have stayed with my aunts” Selene twitched her fins as Twilight looked towards the brown stallion.

“Mr. Rich she is not made by magic. Selene is a real pony from the sea. Her father is the king and her mother is not only the queen but the sister to the princesses” Twilight glanced at them as the others start to whisper. Selene’s fins started to twitch as Applejack and Rarity were staring at the ponies behind them.

“Now you know it's not nice to treat others this way. Didn’t the whole town learn this when Zecora first started coming around!” Rarity stomped her hoof as she glared at the ponies.

“But no pony should ever look like this” one of them pointed towards Selene who was gone from their sights by now. Selene had disappeared from the group as her heart was pounding in her chest and her hooves were shaking. She walked away from the group and moved through town towards the treehouse. Spike was standing in the doorway sweeping the leaves away from the house as he looked up noticing Selene walking towards him without Twilight.

“Where is Twilight?”

“Probably still with the angry group of ponies calling me a freak or a non-pony” She stopped at the front of the treehouse “Can you show me where Discord is staying? I want to talk to him” Selene was rubbing her leg as she heard a flash behind her. Discord was wearing a long bright red bathrobe with a light blue shower cap on his head and a rubber ducky in his claws.

“I heard my name being called” he smiled as Selene looked up at him.

“Can I talk to you” she watched as he looked down towards her noticing the hint of sadness in his eyes. He snapped the clothing items away from him as he nodded.

“You can use Twilight’s room to talk in private” Spike pointed upstairs. Selene took her time and walked up the stairs before up strapping herself out of the wheelchair. She curled up on the carpet in the bedroom as Discord sat in front of her.

“So what did you want to talk about?”

“How do you do it?”

“Excuse me?”

“How do you stand going through town and having ponies whispering about you? How do you look at them when they call you a freak who was created by magic? How can you listen to them when they say your not a pony?” she glanced up at him as he leaned down moving her mane.

“Well, I am not a pony so I can’t help with that part. But you shouldn’t let them get to you like that Selene. Ponies are unsure about others that challenge what they think is normal.”

“But they wouldn’t come into the bakery when I was with Pinkie. I think they even canceled a party with her because I was with her today. I was teaching the fillies and colts and they were happy but the parents weren’t” Selene sighed “I had to leave Twilight alone with them as my nerves got the best of me” she was glancing down as she felt him pull her into a soft hug and smiled.

“Oh, my dear listen. It’s never easy being in a new place with ponies you never have seen before. You just need to take the time and go with the flow.” He started to wave his body causing her to smile “trust me, Selene. I had to go through town months or was it a year after I had broken free and turned the town upside down in chaos” he chuckled as Selene kept her eyes on him.

“But did they call you”

“A freak yes they did” he placed some pillows under her hooves as he noticed her shifting about. Selene leaned on the pillow as her tail moved a bit as she looked towards him “Now you left Twilight with the ponies? Who walked you back here?” his arms were crossed as Selene looked away.

“I walked back alone” He watched as she kept her face hidden from him. Discord rubbed his eyes.

“My dear did your aunts tell you what they did to Blueblood at the moment?”

“No should they?” Selene moved her head as she looked up at him. She noticed his face as he sighed as he glanced towards the merpony. His claws moved from his face as he crossed them in front of him.

“Selene they placed Blueblood under my care along with the other elements” he held up the bead hanging around his neck “They are waiting for your brothers to come to shore before making a choice or starting a trial. Plus the other ponies involved have not been caught. I am shocked when they let you come here to Ponyvile for the week” he looked towards her as she curled herself up into a ball as her fins started to twitch. She could feel him place his paw on her back causing her to glance up at him.

“He’s not going to”

“No, he is tucked away in a never-ending Nightmare at the moment till he gets his day in court” Discord was rubbing her back as Selene uncurled herself as she heard the stairs creaking. The door opened up as Fluttershy poked her head in with a smile on her face.

“Fluttershy dear what are you doing here?” Discord was shocked as the yellow Pegasus came walking in.

“Twilight came over asking if Selene was with me. She went missing and I knew you were with Spike last night. I thought you came back over to finish out details for your game. Spike told me you were up here with Selene and I told him to go find Twilight.” She walked over towards Selene placing a wing over the shaken merpony “You made them worried Selene.”

“My heart started to pound and I was getting scared and I didn’t want Star coming out in a fit of rage because ponies were calling me a freak. I thought it was best to leave” she glanced over at the pony as Fluttershy rested her head on Selene’s head.

“Oh, you poor dear” she removed her wing as she moved around the room placing more pillows around her with a blanket over her tail “You lay here and I will get some tea started and gather the girls” he walked out of the room as Selene rested her body against the pillows. Discord sighed as he looked over at Selene.

“Who are you with tomorrow?”

“Applejack then Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash leaving Rarity last” Selene glanced up as Discord sat on the ground his tail twitching behind him while his eyes rolled in his head. Selene chuckled a bit as she watched his eyes. Fluttershy walked up with a hot tea kettle and a couple of cups placing it between her and Discord.

“I will get the girls so we can make up another plan” Fluttershy smiled as she walked out of the room. Selene made the water move from the kettle as it floated in front of her. Discord glanced towards her as he moved a cup under the water.

“You’re not supposed to use your magic”

“But how do unicorns survive?”

“With their hooves” he chuckled as Selene laid there and watched him as his head shot up.

“They got back quickly” he smiled as the sound of a stamped hit her ears. Watching the door fly open Twilight was huffing as she was upfront while the girls were behind her looking towards the pair.

“Selene there you are” She ran towards her nuzzling her softly. Selene smiled as her fins relaxed as she pulled the pillows towards her.

“I learned my lesson the last time Twilight” she looked over to the purple unicorn.

“Why did you run off?” she laid out beside her as Selene glanced towards the cup in her hooves.

“I didn’t want Star to come out and to make things worse with the ponies in town. I also didn’t want to make things complicated with my aunts” her ears flattened against her head as Twilight nuzzled her. the others looked down with a worried look in their eyes.

“You should have told me you were leaving then just to disappear” Twilight placed her hoof on Selene’s. The merpony nodded as she placed the cup down as she looked up to the others in the doorway.

“I know I am supposed to help with Applejack but what can I do on a farm?”

“Well I was going to have you help me in the town market tomorrow” Applejack rubbed the back of her head.

“How about you do that” Pinkie and Twilight looked towards the farmer “It will get her out in the open and it will allow ponies to interact with her. Plus it will let them see she is not the freak she is and I can bring Zecora to see her”

“Who is this Zecora that you are speaking about?” Selene tilted her head.

“Oh, she is a zebra that lives in the forest” Pinkie giggled.

“Does she rhyme?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Oh, I meet her already. I fell asleep in a run-down stone building but I woke up in her house. She was very nice but I couldn’t keep up with the rhymes she was speaking in.” Selene smiled as Pinkie stopped in her tracks.

“You meet her already?”

“She helped me out of the forest the last time” Selene smiled as her tail waved behind her as Pinkie smile.

“Good this will help things tomorrow” Pinkie smiled before disappearing from the room. Selene sat up and glance around the room as the others were giggling.

“Sug that’s Pinkie don’t try to look for her. I bet she long back at Sugar Cube corner by now” Applejack fixed her hat as she looked towards the merpony “You might want to sleep early tonight. I will be around early to get ya for the market” Applejack walked out of the room with the others following. Twilight stayed leaning up against Selene as Discord patted her head.

“I will swing by the market to see how you are doing” he spoke up before disappearing out of the room. Selene smiled as she nuzzled up to Twilight noticing the unicorn was resting calmly as her breathing was calmed down. Selene felt a bit bad as she looked towards Twilight. Selene pulled the blanket from her tail and placed it over the resting unicorn before watching the sky turn dark and grey.

Chapter Thirty one

The morning was rough as the cold started to whip through the small town. Rarity had dropped off a warm sweater for Selene’s tail and a soft loose cape that she could wear while she was out. Twilight was helping Selene place the cape up before placing some of her leg warmers on her legs hoping to keep her warm as Applejack was standing at the door waiting. Applebloom was standing at her hooves trying her best to help as Selene smiled towards the small pony.

“So my sis said you are going to be helping this morning with the stall. Is that true?” her eyes looked up towards Selene pleading.

“Yes, but the question does your stall work on trade?”

“Oh yes, we do. You trade ponies the apples for bits” Applebloom smile as Selene looked towards her.

“Not shells or anything else worth the same value?”

“No just bits why?”

“Oh, I am used to working a stall where you trade an item for something worth the same price.”

“So what do you use to pay for items?” Applebloom walked with Selene out of the treehouse as Twilight pulled Applejack to the side to talk about a few things.

“Well if you can’t pay for items with shells or gems you trade items. So what are bits are they like shells.”

“Well, the most bits mean you're very wealthy like the ponies in Canterlot. Are shells like this in your home?” Hearing that Selene took a deep breath in.

“Well in my old home yes. I would like to make Ponyvile my new home as I am about to be kicked out of my old one. my father the king is being pressured to kick me out of the kingdom as they do not like me. They would rather one of my ten brothers to take the throne and well I want to have my family in a place that will want me. But after yesterday I am not sure any pony wants me here” she glanced towards the road as Applebloom hugged her leg.

“Hey, your neat and me and my friends want you here. You know a lot of cool things and your magic is awesome!” she held her hooves up as Selene smiled towards her.

“Alright now, where are we setting up this stall?” Selene glanced around as they got towards the center of town.”

“Over there” Applebloom pointed her hoof towards a flat paved area where a few ponies were out setting up for the day. Applejack was behind them as the large red Stallion Selene had noticed before came up behind her shortly pulling the cart behind him. He had stopped when he noticed Selene was standing beside his sister. Applejack pulled the cart off of him as she started to set it up.

“Aj” his voice was deep as Applejack looked towards her brother.

“Oh right, Big mac this is Selene. She staying with Twilight for a bit while her father and her aunts work out a peace treaty” She pointed at Selene who waved at him trying to keep her fins hidden.

“She dif”

“Now don’t you say different Big Mac! Selene is just like any other pony in this world trying to find their way.”

“But”

“I’m sorry about before. I didn’t mean to scare you or if I wondered onto your land, sir. If we can start again I am Selene Star” she held her hoof out towards him as he glanced down to her.

“Big Mac” he kept this eye on her.

“Nice to meet you” Selene let out a sigh as she looked around causing Applejack to glance towards her.

“Your stomach sug?”

“Yeah a little nervous and from the other problem” she smiled as Applejack nodded.

“Other problem?” Applebloom looked towards her.

“Oh that’s right bloom, Mac, make sure she doesn’t use her magic. Twilight told me the doctors have restricted her on magical use and if she dose alert Twilight. And Twilight will tell her aunts” Applejack placed an apple fritter in her hoof “And this is an apple fritter good for the stomach for a pregnant mare” she huffed causing Selene to turn a bright red.

“Pregnant! Wait but you were using magic yesterday” Applebloom looked up towards Selene as Applejack smiled.

“Twilight knows already” Selene smiled as she took a bite out of the fritter. Big Mac nodded as he stayed silent. Selene quickly finished off the fritter in her hooves as she moved towards the stall as Applebloom was quick to show her how to move things with her hooves.

“So who the father?” she glanced up at Selene who was bright red at this moment.

“I don’t think I should say.” She placed a basket next to hers.

“Why did he run off?”

“Bloom not nice”

“Oh and you're staring at her like she has done something wrong!” the filly pointed towards her brother who simply huff. She smiled as she knew she was right.

“Okay, so I was. But… I am not used to seeing Mis Twi’s experiments walking around” Selene blinked as she turned around towards him.

“I’m not an experiment” her ears flattened against her head as she went silent “I’m from the Tropics where Maremuda sits” she watched as he looked towards her before going silent. Selene tried to help with the wondering ponies but they were walking around still not sure about her. Taking a breath in and letting it out Selene stayed back and watched. Applebloom was nice enough to talk and keep her mind occupied but it wasn’t till Applejack came by smiling at her that broke the ice. Many of the ponies watched as Applejack was joking with her and talking peacefully.

“How’s the stall going?” she tilted her head as Selene rubbed the back of her head.

“They're avoiding me”

“Just wait for sug. I bet they will come and see you towards the end of the day. How about you go and walk around see what the market has for ya” Applejack waved her hoof as Selene looked towards her.

“Are you sure?”

“Of course. Go see what the others are selling” Applejack waved her off as Selene walked away from the stall nodding. Selene’s heart pounded a bit as she noticed a couple of ponies walking up to her. One was a cream color with an earth pony with a pink and nave mane and tail while the one beside her was a mint color unicorn with a white stripe in her mane and tail. The brown earth pony with a black mane and tail was standing behind them.

“Hello, I am Bon-Bon and this Lyra, my mate. Beside us is Mr. Rich are you new to town?” she smiled as Selene looked up at them.

“I’m Selene Star. I think Pinkie threw me a welcome party months ago? Soon after that, I was called away to Canterlot where my aunts were” she smiled as her eyes kept on the three ponies in front of her.

“Nice to meet you Miss Star” Mr. Rich smiled as Selene looked towards him, “I noticed that you were mentioned as a special guest at the gala the princesses held a couple of months ago” he fixed his tie around his neck as Selene nodded.

“The princesses threw the gala for my parents. My older brother was there so I let them have the spotlight. I don’t like being in the public eye too much” she smiled as the two ponies next to him stared at her.

“Wait you’re a princess?” they pointed towards her as Selene nodded.

“I don’t like using my titles as some of them are not important anymore” she smiled as Bon-bon was gawking at her as Lyra walked over and noticed her fins were sticking out of her cape. She grabbed Selene’s fin pulling it out and gawking at them.

“But why you are a princess”

“I have ten older brothers who are more qualified to hold the throne. I am the last child of my parents” she smiled as she felt a cold breeze come through causing her to snap her fins shut against her body shivering.

“Lyra” Bon-bon looked towards her mate causing the pony to smile sheepishly “I am sorry for her. She is just obsessed lately with weird items and things” Bon-bon was still glaring towards the mint color pony who walked back towards her side.

“So are you staying here alone?”

“No, I am staying with Twilight at the moment. We are going back to my home at the end of the week” Selene smiled as she noticed the ponies looking towards each other before nodding.

“Well it was nice to meet you but we have to get ready for Nightmare Night” Bon-bon smiled as Selene nodded back. She watched as the ponies walk away before going back to exploring the market. Walking around she ran into Applebloom and Sweetie Bell. She noticed they were staring at one of the stalls talking amongst themselves.

“Did Applejack close the stall up?” Selene spoke up causing the ponies to jump. Applebloom looked towards the merpony breathing heavily.

“Selene you scared us” she stomped her hoof as Selene’s ears flattened against her head.

“Sorry I thought you heard me coming. What are you two buying?” She tilted her head as Applebloom looked up to the stall.

“Nothing” Sweetie bell piped up as Selene felt another cold wind blowing through. She pulled the cape around her as Applebloom looked up towards her.

“Cold?”

“Never been out in weather like this. I can’t feel my fins” She let out small sneeze causing Applebloom and Sweetie bell to look towards each other.

“Twi’s or your sisters?” Applebloom spoke up as Sweetie shook her head.

“Isn’t she supposed to be with your sister all day?”

“So the farm to help granny?”

“Yes and we can get Scootaloo from the clubhouse” Sweetie smiled as Applebloom grabbed Selene’s hoof and started pulling the merpony through town towards the edge. Applebloom and Sweetie bell were jumping around Selene chatting away about different costume ideas for the upcoming holiday as they moved up the dirt road to a small house sitting nestled up against a large red barn. Selene sniffled even more as she could feel the cold burning her nose as she tried to breathe a bit. Applebloom pulled the screen door open allowing Selene to enter. Once she was in she could smell a lot of warm spices hitting her lungs.

“Applejack!” a loud voice called out as Applebloom walked in front of Selene.

“No granny it’s just me!” Applebloom shouted as an elderly green earth pony mare with a white mane and tail came walking in while using a cane.

“Oh Applebloom your friend is waiting in the living room as it was getting too cold for her to be outside anymore” she walked over to them as she glanced Selene up and down “Now who do you have here” she smiled as Selene bowed towards her.

“I am Selene Star nice to meet you” she held her hoof out to the mare.

“Well aren’t you polite” she smiled as she took Selene’s hoof and shook it.

“Thank you” she sniffled her nose a bit causing the elderly mare to glance up at her.

“Oh you must be cold as well come with me”

“Thank you. I guess I couldn’t help Applejack for the rest of the day.” Selene smiled as she followed the mare into the living area where Scootaloo was sitting in front of the fire drinking something. She glanced up as her eyes lit up.

“You brought the merpony here!” she smiled as Selene moved out of her wheelchair allowing her to layout in front of the fire.

“Yep!” Applebloom started to help with the cloak and the tail cover.

“Well, I’ll be an uncle to a pare! You’re a merpony” she smiled as Selene nodded.

“You know about us?”

“Oh sure did. Saw a young merpony back when I was a youngin in Baltimare. It was a hot day and a rare chance father took me to the beach.” She laughed as Selene laid on her side her nose turning red “Now all yall wait here and I will fetch some drinks” she smiled before disappearing out of the room. Once she was out of the room the three fillies started to talk about there Nightmare night costumes. Selene’s ear went up as she looked over to the fillies.

“What is Nightmare Night?” her question caused the fillies to turn towards her.

“You don’t know what Nightmare night?” Scootaloo spoke up as Selene shook her head.

“I don’t have a Nightmare night where I am live”

“Oh, Nightmare night is the best!” Sweetie Bell held her hooves up as the elderly mare walked back in.

“Yall telling her about Nightmare Night?” she smiled as she placed a cup of hot chocolate in Selene’s hooves as she gave the others one to. Selene nodded as the fillies smiled.

“Yeah, we were just about to tell her about the candy and the haunted houses the town puts on” Applebloom smiled as Selene glanced towards her.

“Wait candy?” her ears picked up as Scootaloo nodded.

“You go around collecting candy. Then you go and place it in front of Nightmare moon statue and hope she doesn’t come for you. It’s fun when Princess Luna comes and joins in on the fun” the orange pony smiled as Selene glanced towards her.

“Oh, that sounds like found. But I don’t think I can do a lot of haunted houses” she smiled as the fillies looked towards her.

“Oh?” Applebloom looked towards Selene.

“I need my wheelchair at the moment. The doctors don’t want me using my magic at the moment” she smiled as she took a sip of her drink tasting chocolate and some bits of cinnamon. She looked towards the fillies noticing the wheels turning in their head.

“We can decorate your wheelchair!” Sweetie Bell spoke up as Selene looked towards them shaking her head.

“You don’t half to do that for me. I am not even sure if the costume will fit by the time Nightmare Night comes around. Also, I am not sure if I will be around as the princesses are going to escort me to the Tropics next week”

“Wait you're going home?” they stared at her with puppy dog eyes.

“Well, I am just returning to the islands for a bit. I am returning with the princesses as I do wish to make Ponyvile my home” she noticed their face lit up like candles.

“Cool! First, we get Zecora a Zebra and now we get a merpony!” Scootaloo smiled as Selene placed her empty cup in front of her.

“Can we play matchmakers with her and get our cutie marks in merpony love!” they smiled as Selene looked at them shocked.

“I’m already dating somepony” once she said that she could hear some groans from them.

“Why are they all taken!”

“You three shouldn’t be dabbling in love. You should be busy being fillies”

“But we want our cutie marks” they groaned as Selene blinked at her.

“Merponies don’t have cutie marks while in the sea. I noticed they get them when they come on land and they don’t care what they look like. Why does it matter if your cutie mark is a certain picture?” Selene tilted her head.

“Cutie marks tell you what decides where your life is going to go and what your good at!”

“Well, what happens if you get something you don’t like? Then you're stuck with it for life right? I think you should take the time and look around you and figure out what you truly want” Selene watched as they glanced towards each other with shocked expressions. Selene laid there on her side with a hoof on her stomach as it started to giggle.

“Are you okay sug?” Granny smith spoke up as Selene turned her head towards the elderly mare.

“I am carrying twins and I think the drink is just upsetting them” she smiled as the elderly mare smiled while the fillies ran up towards her.

“Your carrying twins! Are they going to be merponies as well?”

“No, it seems like one will and the other will be a unicorn like their father” she smiled. This caused more questions as the fillies were bouncing up and down as Selene looked down towards them.

“Are they going to be a unicorn?”

“An Earth pony?”

“A Pegasus?”

“Will they also have fins?”

“Will they be able to breathe underwater?”

“Okay, no more sugar for you three” Selene was giggling as she looked towards the fillies watching them bounce off the walls with questions. Granny Smith had a good chuckle as Selene did her best to answer questions trying to survive the sugar rush they were going through. Once they had crashed for a while Selene let a breath out as she stretched out in front of the fire as the fillies had cozied up against her. Selene closed her eyes as she laid there enjoying the warmth. After a while of hearing nothing but cracking from the fire and the rocker Granny smith was in creaking Selene could hear a door open. Opening an eye she noticed Applejack and her brother Big mac standing in a doorway looking towards her.

“To much sugar” she whispered as the two nodded. Applejack walked over and placed a blanket over them before handing her a pillow for her head.

“We weren’t sure where you wandered off to.”

“I walked around the market then I ran into Applebloom and Sweetie bell. I started to sneeze and I couldn’t feel my fins at that point. Applebloom brought me here to warm up. Asked a lot of questions as well” Selene whispered out softly as Applejack nodded.

“Well, I will tell Twi and the others where you are.” She turned on her heels and walked out of the room as Selene looked up towards Big Mac. He stayed silent as he disappeared into the kitchen grabbing a sandwich before moving up the stairs. Selene placed on the pillow before closing her eyes and enjoying the peace.

Chapter Thirty Two

Selene’s ears twitched a bit as she heard the floors creak making her think Applejack and her family was up and about till she heard whispering in front of her.

“So Cute”

“Awwww”

“She will be a great mother” the last voice caused her eyes to open as she noticed Discord was lying beside her as she moved her eyes up noticing the other five mares staring down at her with smiles on their faces. Blinking a moment Selene tried to sit up but noticed the fillies had climbed on top of her over the night.

“Is it morning?” she looked around as Applejack nodded. Selene let out a sneeze as Rarity picked up Sweetie bell from her back. Rainbow Dash moved Scootaloo and Applejack picked up Applebloom allowing her to sit up. Discord still had a smile on his face as he stood up helping her up on her hooves. She sniffed a bit as she moved her fins a bit as she stretched her hooves. Fluttershy walked over and placed her hoof on her forehead.

“Oh dear, you have a fever” she spoke up as she placed her hooves on either side of her cheeks.

“But I haven’t slept in brown kelp”

“Selene a fever can happen a lot on the surface. it was unseasonably cold yesterday.” Discord looked down at her in his claws.

“I thought I had her all bundled up” Rarity looked towards Twilight who nodded. Selene stayed silent as she watched the ponies whisper towards each other as she looked up towards Discord.

“So what are we doing today uncle?” she smiled as Discord looked down towards her.

“Oh your with us all day huh?” he smiled as Selene nodded. She could see his face light up as he pulled her into his arms hugging her softly as a smile grew on his face.

“Oh we have so much to do with so little time” he looked towards the mares as he bent down towards them “If you five ladies excuse me but I will take my niece and Fluttershy I will see you at home” he chuckled before disappearing with Selene in tow. Blinking for a moment Selene found herself in a small cottage with animals moving about as Discord placed her on a couch as he walked around the place mumbling. She silently watched as her tail moved behind her noticing he was tapping his foot. She let out a small sneeze causing him to turn towards her in a panic rushing over to her. He wrapped her up in a blanket with a cup of tea in her hooves before placing a thermometer in her mouth. Selene watched as he disappeared from the room as Fluttershy and Twilight walked in holding her clothes and her wheelchair. Twilight was staring at Selene who tried to wave towards her.

“Oh, my” Fluttershy walked over towards her fixing the blankets allowing her to move as she took the thermometer out of her mouth allowing Selene to speak a bit.

“He left mumbling to himself” she was pointing to the last spot he was standing in. As she was pointing to the spot he reappeared in the same spot holding a large thick book in his claws.

“Found it. I knew I hid this photo album somewhere” he chuckled as he walked over towards Selene sitting beside her “I took pictures or painted pictures of everything back then. My parents wanted away to keep me still during court and not hopping around from place to place.” He opened it up and he showed a picture of two large alicorns in the back. One was a white alicorn with a gradient mane that went from orange to a dark navy blue with stars in her mane. Her eyes were a soft blue as she wore a gold crown and necklace around her neck. Beside her was a dark royal blue alicorn with a silver mane and crown on his head. His silver necklace was very noticeable among his coat. In front of them was her mother Aurora in her silver armor and a brown unicorn with a black mane pushed back. He had a pair of glasses on his muzzle while a young Celestia and Luna were in front of them.

“My mother Queen Dawn and my father King Dusk. Mother was the soft type who loved to talk to ponies and helping them when they needed it. Father was the type who believed in a strong force and a strong hoof when things needed to be done. Mother loved my jokes at times and my father hated them so I mostly helped mother during the day. Aurora took up the night helping him with the army while Celestia and Luna learned how to rule when they were gone. Me and Aurora couldn’t hold the thrones since neither of us were alicorns and were not connected to the sun and moon. They kept us in court and wanted to keep our families connected in someway so mother made it where my family members would always be the day court’s scribe. Father made it where any family Aurora would have would be in charge of the guard both day and night and we both would keep a spot in both courts.” Discord flipped a page showing him in his royal attire as Aurora was still in her armor. Selene leaned against her as Twilight and Fluttershy gathered around looking at the album with him. One picture caught her eye as Celestia was sitting on the throne with a pie on her head and a brown unicorn with a salt and pepper mane was sitting beside her laughing.

“Who is that?” Selene pointed to the unicorn.

“That was me. Mother had passed three days ago and I was slowly losing my sanity. Celestia told me that by day four and five I was getting worse and my pranks were getting more harmful and tiring to ponies. I don’t remember the rest as it was just a blur for me” he flipped the page showing them more pictures as Luna was sitting on the nighted throne with a sullen face looking to an empty spot “Luna took your mother’s disappearance the hardest. I took my mother’s death hard and the spell the king placed on me started to ware one me.” he sighed as he flipped the book towards the front. He laid back in his spot-causing Selene to look up at him.

“You know ponies always told me I don’t look like my mother. I hardly look like my father and I always wonder” Selene was stopped as Discord pulled a hair from her head causing her to wince. He pulled a hair from his head before holding them up in his magic. She watched as a blue circle appeared around her hair before a red circle appeared around his. The bubbles connected turning a light purple causing him to stare down at her.

“My dear you may not look like your mother but you have her spirit of adventure and stubbornness” he glanced back towards the book opening it to a certain page. Her mother was lying on her bed with bandages wrapped around her and a cast on her leg with a bandage around her horn.

“Your mother went with your grandfather into war without thinking of where the enemy was going to be. It was a mock war so it wasn’t supposed to end up with your mother getting injured. However, your mother’s squad was pushed into the forest where she took on a full-grown chimera. She cracked her horn, a few ribs, and her back hoof but her team members survived to get our father.” He smiled as he pulled her close to him as Selene twitched her tail a bit.

“Aww look at Discord” Fluttershy had pointed towards the other picture of the unicorn as a foal. He was sitting in the middle of his mother’s crown as she smiled down at him. Discord turned red as he closed the book in front of him.

“Yes well we have the day ahead of us what do you two want to do?” he looked towards them as Selene sat on the couch looking up at them.

“I was just going to follow you two if you had anything” Selene blinked as Discord looked towards his roommate”

“Well, I need to help the animals. I was going to get a few of them ready for winter and Mr. Bear was coming to get his back adjusted” she smiled as Discord looked towards Selene.

“Alright, I am keeping her away from the animals. Not sure what they will do to her” this made the merpony look towards her tail as Discord placed her tail warmer back on. Fluttershy pulled a scarf out and walked towards Selene who shook her head.

“I can’t wear scarves. The cape is all I can handle as my gills are getting irritated” she moved her hair up as she bent her head down revealing her gills on the back of her neck. Fluttershy placed the scarf down as she walked closer noticing her gills were bright red with a slim red ring around them. Fluttershy looked towards her as she pulled the tail warmer off of her.

“Oh no your not going outside” she spoke up in a soft voice as she walked towards the kitchen after placing Selene on her stomach.

“Mother mode has been activated….I repeat mother mode has been activated” Selene turned her head towards Discord noticing he was wearing a bright blue police uniform as he held a radio in his claws. Selene tilted her head as she was confused. Her fins laid out as she heard snoring coming from Twilight who had fallen asleep on the couch. Discord giggled as Selene felt a cold wet rag on her gills causing her tail to shiver. Turning her head around she saw Fluttershy standing there with a book in her hoof.

“Oh, it says your gills are inflamed. You shouldn’t be out in this weather if it’s cold.” She closed the book as Selene rolls towards her side placing a hoof on her stomach as it was getting harder for her to lay on her stomach anymore. Selene watched as he placed a pillow under her head.

“I guess you can stay here and keep me company then” he grinned as he laid out beside her “Oh your aunts loved the pictures by the way” he smiled as Selene glared at him.

“What pictures?”

“The ones I sent of you with the girls sleeping on you” he chuckled as Selene pushed him a bit.

“Really?” she was turning red as he nodded his head. Sighing softly Selene nestled into the pillow as she closed her eyes. Discord looked towards her noticing Selene had once again fallen asleep as he tilted his head. His eyes glanced back towards Twilight waking up from her nap.

“Fluttershy I am sorry” she was blushing as Fluttershy shook her head as she walked in wearing a lightweight coat.

“It’s alright” her voice smiled as she walked over to her friend.

“Twilight can you write to the princess and ask the merponies in Canterlot if it's normal for her to be this tired?” he glanced towards the purple unicorn.

“She probably not use to running around this much. Plus she carrying a child and her magic is probably not helping” Fluttershy spoke up as Discord ran his claw through her mane. His tail was flicking behind him as he sighed a bit. Twilight glanced towards Fluttershy as the Pegasus smiled back.

“Rainbow has her tomorrow right?”

“Yeah, then Rarity.”

“Well I will pass her on to Rainbow tomorrow morning” she smiled as Twilight nodded as she walked out of the house. Hearing the door shut Selene opened an eye as she sat up looking around. She noticed Discord and Fluttershy were busy looking towards the door talking amongst themselves. Selene took the time as she slipped away looking around the house. She came back and was pulled into a hug.

“I thought you ran off”

“I was just looking around” Selene glanced up at Discord as Fluttershy was nuzzling her.

“Well since we can’t go outside how about you help me with the animals inside” Selene followed Fluttershy into the kitchen as a white bunny sat on the counter stomping his hoof. Selene sat on a small stool beside Fluttershy watching her how to use a knife in her hoof. Taking the time she watched as the Pegasus show her slowly how to use the knife before sliding one towards her. Selene picked up the knife and followed Fluttershy’s instructions on how to use it. It took a while but she was getting the hang of it as she was cutting up carrots and some apples. The white bunny was watching her as a few birds started to fly over and watch. Selene looked up towards the animals as she was cutting. While her eyes were on the birds the knife she had in her hoof went through the other holding the apple. Biting her lip Selene let the knife go causing Fluttershy to turn towards her. Glancing towards the merpony Fluttershy noticed the blood on the cutting board.

“Selene you need to look at what you are cutting” she grabbed Selene’s hoof and grabbed it towards her. The knife was still sticking out of her hoof causing Fluttershy to go pale. She quickly wrapped up the hoof keeping the knife stable. Selene felt her self being pulled away from the kitchen as Fluttershy wrapped her cloak around her.

“Discord” Fluttershy called out causing the Spirit of chaos to float in on an invisible wind.

“Yes,” he sang out turning down looking at the ponies. He noticed the knife in Selene’s hoof.

“I tried cutting vegetables today” she held her hoof up as Discord leaned down as he placed his claws on her hoof pulling it slowly towards him. He unwrapped her hoof as he pulled the knife out before placing his paw over the cut healing it quickly.

“You need to be careful. What made you do this?”

“I saw small birds sitting around a very angry bunny. I’ve never seen small birds like those before. Why are they small?” she looked up towards him as he patting her head smiling.

“You know you remind me of your grandmother more than your own mother” he smiled.

“Can you talk to me about her. I don’t think I am cut out to be in a kitchen” she blushed as Discord looked towards Fluttershy. She was nodding deeply as she wanted to keep Selene as far away from the kitchen.

“Well, my mother would find every little thing so fascinating. She would want to learn everything about the world and would go out of her way to learn it. Once she had found something she didn’t know she would latch on to it with hope and determination. Her eyes were so bright as she would stare up at everything trying to unravel the secrets it might hold. She was shy when alone with me and my family but when she was in front of ponies she knew how to handle her weight. She was like you in areas of uncertainty.”

“Uncertainty? I am never uncertain” Selene puffed her chest out as Discord let out a laugh.

“My dear at times you are most uncertain. I can see it in the way you look at Twilight. You glance towards your stomach or your ears twitch while your mouth moves while your voice stays hidden. You glance at her friends stopping for a moment before glancing out looking towards the train. Her hooves shake as you follow them. You are uncertain about so many things and you are second-guessing yourself. Your eyes are twitchy as if you want to run. It’s never good to run my dear it will hurt the ones you love” he ran a claw through her mane as Selene glanced up noticing the pearl around his neck.

“Is aunt Celestia making you wear that for punishment?” he pointed up towards the pearl. His eyes glanced down towards the necklace as he shook his head.

“No, but I am working on something for a pony” he smiled. Selene nodded as she went back to looking through the book. Discord glanced down at her as he leaned his head into his paw. His mind started to wonder if his life would be different if he knew his sister was alive for all these years. He was also thinking about how Selene’s life would be if he was around and if her aunts were around as well. Would she still be scared of ponies? Would the nobles still try to harm her? he closed his eyes for a bit before opening them as he noticed Selene had the book closed and holding it out to him. Her face was shocked as she pulled the book down to her.

“I didn’t know you were asleep. I’m sorry for waking you up” her ears flattened against her head as he shook his head.

“I was just thinking my dear” he took the book away from her as she smiled at him nodding. He smiled as he placed the book away as he turned back towards her. He started to fill her mind with different stories from his many adventures from his past. Fluttershy was watching from the doorway with a smile as she left the room leaving him alone with the merpony. She came back after a few hours later to find Selene reading a book as she was laying out on the couch covered up in a blanket with a wet rag over her gills. Fluttershy looked up towards Discord with a smile causing him to look away with a blush.

“Have fun?” she looked up towards Discord as he nodded.

“I never had some pony who was willing to just sit and listen. Other than you” he leaned down and kissed her cheek causing Fluttershy to turn a bright red. He giggled a bit as he walked into the kitchen leaving her stunned in the doorway. Selene glanced up as she noticed the yellow mare leaning up against the doorway.

“Fluttershy?” Selene closed her book as the mare held her hoof up.

“I’m Alright” she smiled softly as she turned around disappearing into the kitchen. Selene shrugged as she looked down towards the book in her hooves. She was slowly reading it as her ears twitched a bit. Closing the book she let a sigh out as she watched a bunny enter the room staring up at her before running off. She could only watch as the rest of the animals left leaving her alone. Selene shook her head as she opened up the book again. Once her eyes laid on the page she heard shouting coming from the kitchen causing her to move from the couch towards the room. Discord was floating around the kitchen with different items floating around him. He was looking down towards Fluttershy who was blushing at this point.

“I don’t think she can do this again Discord” Fluttershy was soft as she looked up towards the spirit of chaos.

“Do not say never, my dear. We can always try again with her” he kept his eyes on the items as he started to hum.

“But Dissy I don’t think her hooves can hold a knife. I am not sure if she even knows how to write properly. I am not sure if this will work” her eyes glance up towards the knife and the other objects he had laid out before him.

“Then I will be the one to teach her” he smiled.

“you have claws and a paw that can easily hold stuff” he let out a small chuckle when he heard that. He used his magic to change himself into a medium build brown unicorn with salt and pepper hair. His tail matched as he had a tan scroll with the sun on the top and the crescent moon on the bottom. In the middle was star sketched out while a quill laid next to it. He glanced down towards the Pegasus his yellow eyes watching her behind a small pair of glasses sitting on his muzzle.

“I think this will do” he kept the smile on his face noticing Fluttershy had turned red while watching him.

“I’m still not sure Discord”

“Trust me” he smiled as he placed the different ingredients in front of him “What could go wrong”

Chapter Thirty Three

“What could go wrong” he smiled. What the spirit of chaos didn’t know everything could go wrong. Selene couldn’t use the knife with her hooves correctly as it kept slipping. A few times if dropped and almost sliced a side fin from her tail off. Lucky for her she only sliced her scales off causing her to wine out. He was patching her up as she took a new knife in her magic and carefully cut the vegetables in front of her. She was measuring out some water before placing it in a pot to boil. As she was measuring out the flour she dropped it and it went everywhere covering the kitchen in a layer of white flour. Discord simply stared at the merpony as the boiling water blew up as her magic took hold in her desperation causing it to skyrocket out of the house. He let a breath out as he glances over at her. If she was worried about being related to him or the princesses was still in her mind. It just flew out of the roof. Discord could not deny that she wasn’t his relative as he was the only one who could possibly cause this much chaos in such a short time.

“My dear you are truly related to me” he could only pat her head causing more flour to appear. She had tears in her eyes as she was watching him. She was calm till the pot came back through the ceiling causing Selene to freak out as her magic grabbed onto the water in the pipes causing them to burst. Discord sighed as he grabbed Selene in his hooves cleaning up the flour from her.

“Fluttershy my dear” he smiled as the Pegasus came walking in stopping in her tracks as she watched the water flow from the sink and cabinets.

“Dis..”

“I will fix this when I get back. I am going to quickly drop our dear merpony here back at the treehouse so her tail can get looked at.” He kept his smile up as Fluttershy simply nodded. He pulled her in close before disappearing.

Twilight was in the middle of a meeting with her sister in law and her brother. Spike was happily munching on a gem trying to stay out of the way as Shining Armor was trying to stay calm. Spike had his nose in the middle of a power pony comic as he noticed a flash of light in the kitchen. He noticed a brown unicorn stallion walking Selene in placing her on the couch before smiling.

“Spike will you tell Twilight I brought Selene home” he waved his hoof at the dragon before disappearing. Looking up at the merpony he noticed the bloody bandage on her tail.

“What happened?” he placed his comic down.

“I tried cooking with Fluttershy but stabbed myself by accident. Uncle Discord tried and I dropped the knife cutting my tail, causing flour to go everywhere and I made a pot soar through the ceiling. When that came crashing down it scared me and water was everywhere” she was blushing as Spike got up to fetch the first aid kit.

“Well let me treat your wound and get Twilight. Oh, you might want to stay clear of Shining armor” he pointed a claw at her as Selene scratched her head.

“Why?”

“You did what!!!” Selene heard Shining armor shout causing her fins to flare up.

“Spike what did I do?” she moved a bit behind the couch as Spike walked back into the living room with the first aid kit.

“Twilight is telling them about the twins your carrying. I think she also told them she became your mate. I think she trying to tell them what it means for you two” he smiled as Selene stayed hidden.

“No sister of mine will marry a doomed pony!” once again Selene started to shiver as Spike opened the first aid kit placing proxied on her tail. Selene let out a hiss towards him.

“I know but it will help trust me” he waved his claw towards her as he placed a large packet of gauze down before taping it to her tail hoping that will help. Selene pulled herself quickly under the couch as she heard a door open up. Her ears caught the sound of hooves moving down the stairs causing it to creak.

“Shiny!”

“Twilight when the princess told me you would need help with the princess of the sea. She told me the princess was cursed and you were helping her. I was fine with that because it meant we could build a relationship with the kingdom. When I heard she was pregnant I thought the stallion she has would be lucky. I didn’t think it was truly you! and I didn’t think you would be so bone head to be her mate!” Shining armor growled as Twilight stared at him. Tears were in her eyes as she sat on the stairs as Cadence appeared between them.

“Shining Armor!” she growled causing him to stop “Your sister is trying to help! So they rushed their relationship a bit! But trust me when I tell you that Selene loves her and will never break your sister’s heart”

“Breaking my sister’s heart is not the issue here. Selene walks into our lives and you fall head over hooves for her”

“Shiny I knew her! You saw my memories! Pinkie told me you were shocked and very silent through the whole thing!” Twilight shouted causing her brother to sigh.

“I am worried you're throwing your life away Twilight”

“I am not throwing my life away. I am trying to break my shell! I am trying to see what is out there for me. I’m sorry if the first pony ever besides our family and the princess who has called me cute or lovely is a cursed merpony! She has made me feel like I matter” she sighed as Shining armor looked up towards his sister.

“Twilley you matter”

“I know I matter to you and our parents. I know I matter to the princesses. But I never felt like I mattered to other ponies. Yes, I know I matter to my friends but to strangers. I feel like they only see me as a nerd that only likes books. Or I am probably stuck up since I am the student of the princess.” She was huffing at this point as Selene kept watch from her hiding spot. She pulled her tail closer to her as she watched the tears from Twilight fall. She quickly moved from the couch before disappearing into the tank ignoring their calls. Selene curled up on her bed as she pulled a pillow towards her. Her heart was pounding as the feeling in her stomach dropped. Her head lifted when she felt a pair of hooves on her arm causing her to sit up. She saw Twilight sitting beside her with a soft smile on her face. Selene sat up as she allowed Twilight to sit on the shell.

“You heard everything?”

“I heard him yelling when uncle Discord dropped me off. When I heard him yell I got under the couch. I heard him talk to you and…its was making me think I should have stayed in the sea.” She looked away before getting pulled into a hug.

“And be miserable? Selene you coming out of the sea has been fun and exciting! I’m learning new magic that no pony has ever seen or thought about! Plus my friends seem to be having a good time with you.” Twilight smiled as Selene moved her hooves around Twilight.

“Better?”

“Yes”

“Want to go over magic?”

“Yes but I have a question” she looked up towards Twilight.

“Okay”

“For magic. Do you want me to give you more add ons to the foundations that you have now and I can also add more foundations if you want” Selene sat up watching Twilight’s face lit up.

“You have more foundations? I thought the sonar, shield and wave spell was the only foundations that you needed?”

“No there are a lot more spells that merponies can do. I can give you a healing spell, a heat spell, and a plant growing spell. For the add ons I can expand your shield spell and your wave spell and your sonar as well” she watched as Twilight sat in front of her thinking.

“Okay,” she was giddy as she clapped her hooves together. Selene nodded as she held her hooves out to Twilight. The purple merpony placed her hooves on Selene’s before leaning in. Selene leaned in and kissed her deeply as her fins twitched behind her. She used her magic to pull Twilight into the small arena where Star was resting on one of the benches. She had open an eye looking at the two as Selene was moving bubbles around.

“So this is where you been?” Twilight glanced over to the curse.

“I been enjoying my vacation” she huffed as she closed her eye.

“Vacation?” she was shocked as Star let out a yawn before doing a cat stretch pose.

“Yes, Vacation. The surface ponies have been nice to Selene besides Blueblood. Celestia promised me some time with him” she grinned towards Twilight “But other than that it's been so quiet I don’t have to linger about worrying about Selene getting attacked” Star adjusted herself as Selene had separated the bubbles.

“Star be nice”

“I am. Oh and Twilight after this you might want to take it easy on the magic” she closed her eyes as she nestled herself between the gaps of the seats in the arena.

“I was wondering why she been so quiet and nonexistent. Also why?” Twilight smiled as Star sat up.

“I am still here you know to answer you. I am using your magic right now as Selene should not be using hers. I do have some reserve that I can use to not harm her. And if you want me around just tell me sweet scale.” she winked at Twilight causing the purple merpony to blush.

“I’ll stay with Selene” she pointed to the other merpony.

“Spoiled sport” Star closed her eyes again as Selene pointed to the three small bubbles.

“The dark pink will allow you better control of your sonar. It will also make it easier for you to cast that spell. The dark blue bubble will make the wave spell go two ways. One way it will allow the spell to be more powerful or you can learn how to cast the wave spell with less mana. The dark green spell will add to the shield spell. It will go two ways as well and the first way you can learn the spell is to create a stronger shield or you can make it stay up longer with less mana. These smaller bubbles will give you a choice once you touch them so think about it before working on these. Now the larger bubbles are as follows. The light tan bubble is the heat spell. It’s a simple stander heat the water spell. The dark brown bubble will allow you to grow kelp, while the light yellow bubble is the healing spell. You will start by healing small cuts and wounds but nothing major” Selene smiled as she watched Twilight staring at her.

“Wow, how many spell foundations do you all have?”

“Well in total we have about twenty main foundations. But each foundation has different branches that you can build and grow on. Each foundation either has two or four branches that grow with the spell that you learn. How many does Equestria have?”

“Plenty. Canterlot has a whole library of books filled with spells!” Twilight looked up towards Selene “So you don’t have libraries filled with spells?”

“No spells are passed down like this. We pass on our knowledge through memories in bubbles like these. Not many merponies like to write or read. They only do that when they're young in school.”

“What happens if the news is needed?” Twilight moved towards Selene.

“Word of mouth. Or they look at postings that the officials post. Or they listen to the merponies who are paid to read out the news that happens.” Selene fixed the bubbles as Twilight was shocked to look at her.

“Now how do you check if I learned something already?”

“Oh, the small add on will not give you the option. It will give you one of the other options that you have not learned plus a higher version of the branch you have already learned. So if you learned how to make a stronger shield you will be shown hot to make the shield stay up longer with less mana as a smaller size or you would be shown the larger stronger shield with less mana. You will understand when you see it” Selene smiled as she moved towards Twilight. She nodded her head as she rubbed her hooves together. Star had cracked an eye as she looked towards the two ponies with a smile on her face.

“I think you two need to end this session” Star spoke up causing Selene to blush.

“Oh? Do you want my attention?” Twilight smiled as she looked towards Star. This caused the curse to move from her spot swimming over to Twilight kissing her deeply “If I wanted your attention I wouldn’t need it like this” she smiled as she placed a hoof on her cheek “Your friends are around and Spike is talking to them plus Selene shouldn’t be using her magic!” Star pointed towards the other merpony. Twilight placed her hoof to her forehead.

“Right” She glanced towards Selene who nodded towards her. She silent moved towards her as she leaned in and kissed her softly as she slowly cut the magic. Twilight opened her eyes as she broke the kiss looking to the side noticing her friends. Her fins went up instantly as Selene opened her eyes. Looking up she noticed Twilight was blushing as she moved up towards the top of the tank. Before following her Selene grabbed the bag of gems. Popping her head out of the top of the tank she noticed Twilight was staring at her friends blushing. This was the first time seeing her tail.

“Holy smokes Twi!” Applejack spoke up as Selene stayed hidden.

“Yeah Twi if Selene was going to give you a tail why not us?” Rainbow crossed her hooves glaring at her friend.

“Can you give us a tail Twilight?” Pinkie looked towards her.

“I learned this spell from Krill. And I thought you all saw my tail when we went to the aquarium?” she looked towards her friends.

“No dearie. We knew you went to see Selene but none of us saw your tail or you entering the tank with your tail. We went to find the owner and talk to them while you were dealing with her. When we learned you were staying the evening we took the girls around to see the fish” Rarity looked at her friend as Selene pulled herself from the tank.

“I gave her the ability to be a merpony at the harbor.” When she spoke up they all turned towards her “ she fell into the harbor after getting knocked out of the boat and she was drowning and I didn’t want her to die” Selene glanced away as the others looked towards her. Her eyes looked up noticing they were staring at her.

“Well, sug we're not going to get mad at you for that” Applejack spoke up breaking the silence.

“I was going to make shells for you all on our way to the islands. I wanted you all to have fun with a tail and see the sea for what it is. I just don’t have a lot of shells on me. I lost the majority of them when I went overboard to chase Twilight” Selene blushed as she moved closer. Twilight pulsed her spell allowing her legs to stretch. Once she said those words Pinkie started to bounce.

“We get to be merponies!” she shouted as she bounced around the room. Twilight watched as Selene was quickly swept up in a hug.

“So why are you all here?” Twilight tilted her head as she looked back at her friends.

“Well, Discord was wanting to see how Selene was doing. He was busy working on Fluttershy’s cottage after a large accident with her. He was smiling when he told the story to us saying “She so related to me. I’ve never seen a pony do that much chaos without breaking a sweat. Unless she was Pinkie Pie and was running on pure sugar” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes as Selene turned red.

“He was teaching me how to cook and prep food and it went downhill. I lost control of the knife I ended up slicing my scales off. I caused a pot to shot into the sky and made the pipes burst when the pot landed scaring me” Selene could feel her face turning red as Twilight and the others just stared at her.

“No wonder he was laughing his flank off when he tried telling the story” Aj adjusted her hat. Rainbow was trying to keep her laughter down.

“You know you jumping will not help you tomorrow at the Wonderbolt’s show” Rainbow looked towards Selene.

“Oh, and where is this show going to be Rainbow?” Twilight looked over at her friend.

“Oh, it’s in Canterlot since the princesses will be watching as well. I was going to take her to Cloudsdale show but thought it would be easier for the Canterlot show” Rainbow shrugged as Twilight and the others nodded. Selene smiled at them.

“So what is a Wonderbolt? I know the fillies told me about Nightmare night and I can’t wait for that celebration” she clapped her hooves in delight.

“You don’t know what a Wonderbolt is?” Rainbow looked towards Selene.

“No”

“What! Do you not have sports in Maremuda?” Rainbow moved towards Selene.

“We only make the annual guard fight a competition but that is about it. I know the guards will race to see who will take what position in my father’s guard. Ra and Za are the only two who do not half to compete for their position since no pony wanted to be my guard and never wanted to fight for it.” She glances over at the Pegasus who’s jaw just dropped.

“Oh I am so taking you to the Wonderbolt show!” she smiled as Selene looked towards Twilight.

“You will have fun” she smiled as Selene nodded.

Chapter Thirty four

Twilight and Selene were up early getting her dressed warmly. She was able to get Selene into a large sweater before placing her cape around her. She made sure her tail warmer was on before placing the leg warmers pulled on while Twilight strapped her into her wheelchair. Rainbow Dash was up and early going over everything she was going to do with her while at the show. Selene was doing her best to keep her eye on Rainbow Dash while Twilight was also talking to her. Selene could only nod till she was pulled from the treehouse by Rainbow Dash. The morning was a cold one as they boarded the train bound for Canterlot.

“This is going to be awesome! We are going to get autographs and we are going to hang out with the team” she smiled as she placed a badge around her neck. Selene looked down towards the badge noticing the colorful pattern on it. It was blue and yellow with the letters V. I. P in bold on them. Selene stayed silent as she leaned in her seat listening to Rainbow Dash. She had never met another pony so thrilled about something but her when she would find a new set of books in a sunken ship. The ride was nice but as they got to Canterlot Selene moved towards Rainbow Dash as the wind started to pick up.

“Is it normally this cold?”

“Not really. The weather teams half to push winter early since we were early starting spring and summer” Rainbow smiled as Selene looked towards her “Once we're inside the stadium it will be warmer” Rainbow waved her hoof at Selene as she started to walk off. The merpony quickly caught up with her as ponies were starting to wake up for the day. Rainbow took her through the streets of Canterlot going to the lower part of the city where a large stadium decorated in posters and banners. Ponies were lined up in different spots causing Rainbow to groan.

“I thought we could get here early and get in quicker” she groaned.

“You said the princesses were here right?” Selene spoke up as Rainbow nodded.

“Yeah, they were supposed to oversee this competition. Since part of the competition was supposed to be a race for onlookers against the Wonderbolts” Rainbow looked towards Selene as the merpony noticed a guard standing at a door.

“Selene?”

“I’m just thinking” she smiled as she looked back towards Rainbow Dash. The Pegasus looked towards her before walking to the V.I.P line. Selene followed her as she stands next to her waiting to get in line. While Waiting Selene started to sneeze causing most of the ponies to glare at her and whisper. She also started to shake as the cold was not favorably to her. it felt like forever before they were able to enter the main doors as Selene was rubbing her hooves together. Rainbow noticed her shaking as she looked around.

“We should find a place for you to warm up” she looked towards Selene as the merpony softly nodded her head.

“How about we find out seats before finding a warm spot. So we know where we are sitting” Selene tried to speak through her chattering teeth. She followed the blue Pegasus through the crowd towards a section of the stadium where it overlooked the field but it was out in the open allowing the cold to hit her in the face. As they were standing at the top of the steps Selene noticed her aunts talking to themselves. Selene’s eyes glanced towards Rainbow as she waved her hoof standing down at the bottom of the stairs. Pulling her cape around her Selene forced herself down the stairs towards Rainbow Dash.

“We got the outer two seats next to the heating lamp” she smiled as Selene slipped out of her wheelchair. Pushing the seat down Selene moved into it as she pulled the cape around her feeling some of the heat from the lamp next to her. Rainbow went up to get a few snacks leaving the merpony alone. Ponies after ponies were gathering into the arena settling in with coats and scarves around them. Selene looked around as Rainbow Dash came back with a tray of drinks and different snacks on hoof. Placing a large drink next to Selene and herself before handing the merpony a large bucket of popcorn before settling down.

“Rainbow what is this?” she pointed to the bucket as Rainbow flexed her wings.

“it’s popcorn”

“What is popcorn?” Selene blinked as Rainbow sighed.

“Try it” Rainbow looked over at the merpony. Selene took a piece and her eyes lit up as she loved the salty buttery taste of the popcorn. Her tail moved back and forth as she grinned at the Pegasus. As she was enjoying herself a pony walked up towards them.

“Excuse me miss but your wheelchair can not stay here in the aisle. This is a safety concern” the pony smiled as Selene looked towards Rainbow Dash. The Pegasus sighed as she picked up the popcorn from Selene’s hooves.

“Come on we can still watch the show from the top of the stairs.” She carried the drinks up to the top as Selene moved towards her wheelchair strapping herself in before moving back to the top where she sat with Rainbow Dash. She noticed the look on her face.

“Sorry Rainbow” Selene looked over at her.

“It’s alright. I still have our tickets with our seats on them. So we can still know if they picked our seats” she had a grin on her face as Selene nodded. She went back to enjoying her popcorn as she watched a pony walk out onto the platform.

“Mares and Gentlecolts! Thank you for coming to the Wonderbolts Canterlot Show!” his voice boomed out causing her to jump. Looking around Selene was shaking as Rainbow held her hoof out.

“Selene it’s just the announcer” Rainbow smiled as the merpony nodded. She turned her head towards the sky noticing ponies in blue suits with yellow stripes along the sides. She sat in silence as the ponies did some routine flying stunts in the air. Her eyes stayed on the main pony in the group. They had a fire mane and stayed far out in front of the group. The others were doing stunts with each other. Selene had pulled herself from her wheels as she created a small bubble allowing herself to sit. She kept her eyes on the ponies in the sky her tail moving now and then. Rainbow was beside her shouting and cheering every stunt the would pull. Selene noticed that a few of the younger kids would come up and look at her tail and would ask her simple questions. She would do her best to answer the questions before the little ones would runoff. Selene would munch on her popcorn as she noticed the lead pony with a fire mane pulling from the group landing on the platform below. Watching silently she noticed her aunt Celestia appearing on the platform beside the pony. Leaning forward she noticed the announcer walking up to them smiling for all.

“Alright ponnnies its time for one lucky pony to fly with the Wonderbolts!” he smiled as the arena erupted in a thunder. Selene’s ears twitched as she looked over at Rainbow Dash as she had their tickets out in front of her. Selene kept her eyes on Rainbow Dash missing the pony walking out on the platform with a bag.

“Princess would you please draw a ticket?” the pony looked up towards the princess.

“So after this…what else did you have planned?” Selene moved her fins as she pulled at the blanket around her tail. Rainbow looked up from her ticket as she looked towards Selene.

“I thought we could take the train back to Ponyvile and grab some food” the Pegasus smiled as Selene nodded. She looked towards her side where her wheelchair was sitting. She leaned over towards the bag and pulled out a light blue shell with a clear diamond in the middle. It was a shell necklace with two blue diamonds on either side of the shell causing Selene to smile.

“Can I give you something?” Selene turned her head towards Rainbow. The Pegasus sighed as she placed the ticket down. Some of the fans cheered as a small filly was chosen from the stands.

“Sorry?”

“It’s alright they will have a few more drawings” Rainbow smiled as she turned towards Selene, “You said you wanted to give me something?” Selene nodded as she moved the necklace towards her.

“I’m still working on Pinkie’s and Applejack’s necklaces. I forgot to give Fluttershy hers. I thought since we are all going to the Tropics maybe you would like to swim as a merpony” Selene smiled as Rainbow picked up the necklace and placed it on.

“So I will get a tail like Twilight?” she glared towards Selene.

“You might even beat Ra in a swimming competition” she smiled as Rainbow placed the necklace on.

“This is awesome!” Rainbow flared her wings as she had a large smile on her face “I can finally beat that smug shark” she rubbed her hooves together as Selene watched in quiet.

“We should probably head back” Selene started to look around as some of the ponies were started to leave. A few were staring at the bubble she was sitting on. Selene pulled her fins in as she climbed off the bubble before pulling herself into her wheelchair. Rainbow picked up the bucket of popcorn as she walked towards the exit. The winds were blowing as they moved away from the stadium. Rainbow was focused on the necklace as her eyes were lit up a smile plastered on her face. It was silent even as the train pulled in letting the ponies off. Selene followed Rainbow as she walked in picking a random seat.

“Can I ask you to deliver Pinkie’s and Fluttershy’s shells please?” Selene held out two necklaces. Pinkie had a long necklace with a pink shell with a pink diamond in the middle. Pink diamonds sat on either side of the shell. Fluttershy had a small necklace with a yellow shell with a deep yellow diamond sitting in the middle. Two light yellow diamonds sitting on either side.

“Sure but why not deliver them?” Rainbow blinked as she stared at Selene.

“One I am not sure how my uncle will take that I did not make one for him. And for Pinkie Pie… I’ve learned that its Pinkie. If I do not want to end up on my back then stay clear” she smiled as Rainbow started to snicker.

“Didn’t you get on your back for Twi?” she had a smile as Selene looked towards her.

“I can ask Twilight if I can put you on your back” she smiled back watching Rainbow turn red. She started to sputter as Rainbow took the necklaces in her hooves. Selene smiled as she leaned back into her seat watching the scenery move by. It was a silent train ride as Rainbow was glancing towards the shell mumbling to herself. Selene stayed quiet watching the Pegasus move in her seat. As the train moved into Ponyvile Rainbow shot out of the train car smiling. Selene was standing behind Rainbow humming ignoring the world around her. She was trying to keep her nerves calmed as her fins were twitching a bit. As she was standing there a pair of claws picked her up from the ground. Selene started to move her hooves looking behind her. Discord smiled as he was holding her off the ground.

“Rainbow I am going to borrow her for a moment” Discord smiled before disappearing with Selene in his claws.

“Discord! I was supposed to be with Rainbow Dash today” she looked up towards Discord. He leaned down and patted her head.

“For right now I need you to stay here” he removed her from her wheelchair before placing her on a large open flower.

“Why?” she started to look around as she noticed the thick forest surrounding her. Her fins started to shiver as she heard the different animals moving and growling in the distance. A large bluish-green glowing pond sat next to her with a fire roaring in front of her. She looked up towards him as her fins opened up “Discord?” her voice was shaking as she watched him look out into the distance.

“I will be back shortly. Do not move from this area, you are safe here. Trust me I got Fluttershy to ask the animals away from you” he patted her head before disappearing from her sight. Selene crossed her hooves as she leaned into the flower. She let out a small wine as she looked up towards the sky. Neither the sun nor the stars were able to be seen causing her to move from the flower. Slipping into the pond she kept her head towards the surface watching and waiting. Growing tired of waiting Selene closed her eyes and curled up into a ball on the bottom of the pond. Her gills felt the water shift causing her ears to lift. Cracking an eye open Selene could see was somewhere else. Lifting her head she was lying in the clam as her ears picked up the sounds of muffled voices.

“Discord I told you to hide her till I said it was safe!”

“I did. She was asleep and Fluttershy said the animals were getting relentless” the second voice hissed. Selene placed her hooves on the top of the shell pushing on it. The lid was closed tightly as she noticed a faint smell of magic coming from the seam.

“You can’t hide my sister”

“Your not seeing her till I say so!”

“I want her in Canterlot within the month! If she does not appear by then my guards will come here and turn everything upside down!”

“You can’t do that! King Triton”

“My father may be in the middle of peace talks with your ruler but I am not! I rule my own Kingdom and my sister is under my Kingdom!”

“Isn’t your Kingdom under her since she the queen?”

“It has been decided that since she is being exiled from father’s kingdom. She will be moved to my kingdom. That is where the queen of the sea will rule! So bring her to Canterlot for the trial” the voice left in a huff as Selene laid there on the bed her heart pounding in her chest. Her hooves were shaking as her fins were too. Tears were in her eyes as she stared at the shell in front of her.

“Selene calm down” Star pipped up.

“That voice…it was Orion wasn’t it?” her voice was shaken as she blinked a couple of times.

“No…that was Stratus. I hid in Twilight’s shadow when they came and got you. I heard her mention your brothers and Orion’s name did come up. I think he is with Stratus and Saluki.”

“By the bloody trenches! If he is with the other two he will want a purity check!”

“Why would he want that?”

“If father told them about the curse he will want to marry me off. And you can not marry off a un-pure royal pony” Selene’s voice shivered as she wrapped her hooves around herself.

“Let me see. I think one of your brothers has left” Star went quiet as Selene laid on the shell rubbing her stomach. Fear and panic was setting in as she placed her head on the pillow. Star moved through the shadows of the library keeping herself hidden as her eyes opened up watching the ponies down below. She could see Kibby standing next to Discord and Twilight. Stratus was standing in front of Discord as Saluki was in front of Twilight. A tall dark green merpony with a silver and blue scales along his back legs stood in front of Kibby. His mane was left hanging along his face as a crown sat on his head.

“I am the third born Orion. I demand you to produce my sister now” He was keeping his voice low but loud. Kibby glared at him as she stomped her hoof on the floor.

“At the moment I will not. I am her healer and she is not fit for visitors!” Kibby raised her fins as Star kept a close eye on them.

“I demand my sister.”

“For what may I ask since I am her healer” Kibby blinked as she kept her ground.

“I brought my own nurse.”

“You still didn’t tell me why” she growled as she looked towards him “I am her nurse and the head nurse and owner of the hospital in Canterlot. She is under my care!” she kept her growl up as her fins moved a bit. Star huffed quietly as she noticed Skelly was sitting in the tank wrapped up in her cloak. She was using an illusion as she couldn’t leave Sanctuary.

“My father told me her life span. My nurse is here to do a check so we can marry her off” Twilight glanced towards Kibby who’s fins went up.

“You are not doing a check on her!” she shouted as she stomped her hoof “That is too much on her body at the moment!”

“A check what kind of check?” Twilight spoke up as Stratus and Saluki looked towards their brother but of them staring in shock.

“A purity check. He wants a nurse…more importantly, an eel nurse to stick their fin up her manhood to see if she hasn’t had intercourse” Kibby spit the words out through her teeth.

“That is why you brought the nurse?” Saluki looked towards him.

“That and to keep her safe and stable while we took her back home” he huffed as Kibby looked up towards Discord before looking towards Twilight.

“Discord can I have a few words with you” Kibby pulled the spirit towards the other side of the room. Star moved towards that corner listening to the conversation.

“Discord can you teleport her out of here. Place her within Celestia’s or Luna’s room please” she whispered towards the spirit causing him to look at her.

“Why? How much could a purity check”

“She is with…and if he finds out it could mean an early death” hearing this Star started to fume. She pulled herself out of the shadows causing Saluki to step back in fear. Stratus and Orion looked towards him before glancing towards Star. She walked up towards Orion and placed her hoof on his chest smiling allowing him to see her fangs.

“You will not touch Selene. if you do I will be the one you are seeing” she let out a low growl. Orion let out a small chuckle as he looked towards Star.

“This is the curse?” he pointed towards Star “Look I will have my nurse check my sister. She is” he was stopped as Star slammed her hoof into his jaw breaking it. He fell on his flank holding his jaw as Star gave him a wicked smile.

“As I said. You come near her I will be the one you are dealing with” she hissed before disappearing into the shadows. Twilight gulped as she looked towards the injured merpony. Orion got to his hooves as he pointed towards his jaw causing Kibby to huff.

“Your nurse can heal that” she huffed causing him to glare at her. He grumbled a bit under his breath.

“I am leaving my nuwse. She had owders.” He turned and walked out of the room leaving Kibby looking up towards Discord.

chapter thirty five

Selene was sitting in the parlor of Rarity’s studio as the white unicorn walked in front of her humming. Twilight was panicking beside Selene as Discord was floating around in the air. Applejack was looking towards Rainbow who was staring at herself in the mirror. She had a long dark blue shark’s tail with light pastel rainbow fins. Pinkie was standing beside her as a pink clownfish giggling as she played with her mane. Fluttershy hid beside Applejack as she watched Rarity pace in the workroom.

“We need to make her not look like Selene” Rarity smiled as her eyes settled on the hair dye. She had a smile as she placed a towel around her gills keeping them covered as she pulled Selene’s mane back. Using her magic Rarity pulled a black hair dye from her shelf as she moved it towards Selene. The merpony sat silently as Kibby walked in rubbing her head. Discord glanced towards her as he sealed up the door behind her.

“So?” Twilight spoke up as Kibby looked towards her.

“Celestia can try and stop the purity check, however, your relationship will come out in the open. He might push for something that is out of her control” Kibby looked towards Twilight as Selene looked over at her.

“So what is a purity check?” Applejack looked towards Selene as she started to turn red.

“A purity check is when one royal or merpony has a nurse to look up my marehood to see if I did not roll in the kelp” Selene was sputtering out her words as the others stare at her in disbelief. She stayed still as Rarity pulled on her mane trying to place the dye on.

“They want to open you… and look to see if you haven’t been with a pony?” Applejack tilted her hat as she looked towards the others.

“That’s just”

“Bullocks!” Rarity shouted as the dye simply slid off of Selene’s mane creating a mess on the floor.

“Its tradition for a royal mare to go through. The first time I didn’t half to go through with it because I was young and my guards were always around. Ra and Za could vouch for me not being with any pony. Now that I am away from home and I do not have my guards it's custom for it. But I see one problem”

“What is that Selene?” Kibby looked up at her as she pointed towards her tail.

“My tail. If the nurse that my brother brought is real then all she has to do is noticed”

“Your tail is wider and longer than a normal merpony that is not carrying” Kibby groaned as she rubbed her eyes “We half to hide your tail. I will head back to Canterlot and talk to the princesses some more. If something changes for the worse I will send Krill with a guard” she turned and walked out of the room causing Selene to sigh.

“I am so doomed” she hung her head causing the others to stare back at her.

“Now it's not that bad” Pinkie moved towards Selene.

“Orion is the last brother I want to see. He is the third born while Saluki is the second born and Stratus is the firstborn. Orion is head of the military and guard of all the cities or kingdoms that merge with Maremuda. He can not be overruled with what he does to the guard. Only my father can overrule him” she moved her fins as she sighed.

“So?” Rainbow looked towards her.

“The guard liked to corner me and gang up on me with the nobles. My brother would let them”

“That is so”

“Idiotic!” Pinkie huffed as Selene nodded. She had a smile on her face as Rarity was cleaning up the dye from her fur. Walking to the back of her workroom Rarity walked back carrying a sweater in her hooves.

“I created a new sweater for you. It's supposed to get cold tonight and its Nightmare Night” she squealed holding the sweater up. It was a black sweater with grey bats and small pumpkins along the bottom. Selene slipped the sweater on. Her fins were nestled together softly as she moved them a bit. Rarity fixed her mane up before placing a hat on her head causing her to look up.

“So tonight is Nightmare Night? What are we going to do then?” she turned to look at Twilight.

“Well depending on how cold it gets I was thinking about taking Spike around to collect candy” she smiled as Selene looked towards Twilight.

“Sounds like fun”

“Good, we can then meet the girls in the middle of town. Princess Luna should be here tonight as well” She had a smile as Selene looked towards Rarity. She pulled out a purple necklace with a dark purple diamond in the middle. Small lighter amethyst sitting on either side of the shell.

“Oh dearie you didn’t” Rarity held up the necklace as she moved towards Applejack holding up another necklace. It was a light yellow shell with an orange diamond surrounded by two red diamonds.

“I couldn’t sleep last night so I was working on your necklaces. Their like twilight's they will let you have a merpony tail and allow you to swim underwater” she was blushing as she looked towards the others. Rarity was smiling as she placed the necklace on. Applejack slipped it over her hand allowing it to rest on her shoulders.

“Oh this is lovely” Rarity smiled as she looked at it in the mirror. She tapped on the shell causing her hind legs to turn into a long white tail with purple spots. Her fins were the same color of her mane as she moved her tail “I’m a”

“Catfish merpony. They are very graceful and are known in the merpony world as a rare catch as the stallions call it. But most of the noble wives are catfish merponies” Selene noticed Rarity’s eyes lighting up.

“I’m model after a nobles wife” she was smiling as Selene nodded slowly. She clapped her hooves together as Selene looked back towards Twilight.

“I am going to take her back to the treehouse” Twilight picked Selene up in her magic walking out of the boutique. Selene looked down towards Twilight noticing a worried look on her face.

“Twilight?” Selene spoke up causing the purple unicorn to stop. She placed Selene on the ground next to her.

“I’m thinking would it be best if we could hide you” Her eyes adverted from Selene causing the merpony’s ears to flatten against her head.

“Should I just hide somewhere other than my tank? I can take a train to the Crystal Empire. Or I could return to the islands” she looked down at her hooves “That would be the best. My brothers don’t know about the islands” her hooves were shaking as Twilight sighed.

“I am going to write a letter.” She hung her head as she walked towards the library in silence. Selene watched her as she followed behind her mind filled with places she could hide. Once she got to the library she noticed Twilight instantly went up to the second floor leaving her alone with Spike.

“Is everything alright?” he looked up from his book noticing the look on Selene’s face.

“Yes… so what costume are you going to wear tonight” she forced a smile on her face as Spike got to his feet smiling.

“I was going to go as a knight in shining armor” he gave her a pose as Selene walked over and patted his head.

“How long will it take for you to get it on?” she watched his face drop as he ran towards the stairs.

“It’s going to take me hours” he rushed out of her sight leaving Selene alone with her thoughts.

“If they touch you I will be pissed” Star spoke up as Selene sighed. She moved over to the couch leaning against it.

“Star, please. I don’t need my magic seals breaking”

“I know but still” Star groaned as Selene closed her eyes leaning her head against the couch behind her. Looking towards the door she noticed ponies were still coming in looking at the books on the shelves. Moving from the couch Selene sat behind the counter taking not on the books that were being taken out. Her hooves were shaking as she heard the door open up. Lifting her head she noticed Kibby walking in with Krill by her side.

“I thought you were my brothers” she let the breath she was holding go. Krill shook his head as he walked towards Selene.

“We came to see how you were doing. Kibby told me what your brothers want. But she also told me you were using your magic” he looked up at her as Selene nodded. She pulled her magic revealing her stomach was larger than what she was showing. Her ears folded back on her head as she looked down towards her stomach.

“I wanted to go out and have fun. I don’t want the others to change plans just for me” she closed her eyes as she heard hoof steps stopping. Looking up she noticed Twilight standing at the bottom of the stairs staring at her. Spike was wearing half his costume looking at her in shock.

“I was going to say. Cadence will let you stay in the empire” she walked towards Selene placing a hoof on her stomach “I didn’t think you were this large” her eyes glanced towards Selene's stomach. It was the size of a small bowling ball.

“She is carrying twins Twilight. She will be larger than normal. I am worried about how she will be. Princess Celestia and her brothers will be here tonight to do the purity check. I came early to see if Selene is under stress”

“How do you know if she is under stress?” Spike looked up towards the healer as Kibby started to blush.

“Can he handle adult”

“Spike go and put the rest of your costume on. I want to see it please” Selene smiled as Spike nodded. He ran upstairs causing Selene to move her sweater a bit. Kibby ran her hoof down from her waist towards Selene’s slit.

“See how the scales around here are moving revealing her marehood. This should happen a month before giving birth. If her scales are moving this fast it means she is under stress.”

“And?” Twilight looked towards Kibby.

“It means I can probably push the purity test back”

“Who is doing the check?” Selene looked towards Kibby as she looked away.

“Are you allergic to anything?”

“I’m allergic to eel, snapper, brown kelp, mangos, pecans, and yellowfin” she looked towards Kibby who had a smile on her face.

“You just saved your own tail” she snickered.

“Why?” Twilight looked towards Kibby.

“The Nurse is an eel. If she touches Selene or enters her marehood. Selene will break out and enter shock.”

“But my brothers are still an issue”

“If Twilight is in the room in her merpony form. I do not think your brothers will be a problem. Especially if Celestia vouches for Twilight as a national hero.” Krill looked towards the healer as Spike ran down wearing his armor. He had a small cape attached to his back causing Selene to smile towards him.

“Look at the knight and shining armor” she smiled as she moved from the stool she was sitting on. After pulling her spell off it was getting harder for her to move around with her stomach.

“So is tonight canceled?” Spike spoke up “I promised the Cutie Mark crusaders I would go with them” he kicked his foot on the ground causing his armor to ding. Selene shook her head.

“I don’t see why your night should be canceled” she turned to look at Twilight who had a smile.

“Tonight Spike why don’t you go by yourself. Just promise me you will not let the cutie mark crusaders pull you into any stunt” she groaned as Spike’s face lit up.

“I promise” he grabbed the pillowcase he had on the floor. He ran out of the library smiling Krill placed on hoof around Selene as Kibby did the same on the other side.

“Let's get you upstairs where you can rest easily” They started to move towards the stairs before Twilight used her magic to pick them up. She shook her head as she carried them up the stairs placing them in the middle of the bedroom. Selene pulled her sweater off allowing Kibby a better view of her stomach. The healer walked around using her magic to do a simple scan while Twilight placed pillows around keeping her propped up.

“You're doing fine. No more magic” Kibby glared towards her as Selene looked away from her “Keep it up and I will get an anti-magic device from Celestia and Luna” that caused Selene to gulped as she looked towards the healer. Krill had a smile on his face as he laid beside Selene’s head.

“So have you chose any names yet?”

“Well, no…we haven’t talked about them yet. But I was thinking about Lunar Dusk and Celestial Dawn or Celestial Twilight” she smiled seeing Twilight stop in her tracks. She turned towards Selene with a weird look in her eyes.

“Really?”

“Well, what do you want to name them” Selene’s tail moved a bit as she looked over at Twilight. The unicorn sighed as she rubbed the back of her neck.

“I haven’t thought of any names. I have been busy” she was blushing as Selene smiled.

“Well think about it. Are you going to hand out candy?” she sat up as Twilight nodded.

“I was going to go and meet with the girls in the middle of town”

“Go” Selene stopped her as she waved her hoof. Twilight turned towards her with a weird look on her eyes.

“You’re sure?”

“Twilight, please. My aunts will be here when it is dark” she smiled as the purple unicorn nodded.

“I will see if Pinkie will get me some cupcakes to bring back” she moved from the bookshelf walking out of the room leaving Selene alone with Kibby and Krill. Krill was working on a class schedule and some projects while Kibby was working on Selene’s tail and gills causing the merpony to jump.

“Kibby warning” she glanced back at the pony behind her.

“Sorry” she rolled her eyes as Selene sat there going over the same plan with Krill. It was a simple lesson plan where Selene would be teaching some of the scholars about the different island ponies and what they normally do. She would also go over which island did what and what they would eat and how they interacted with others. The sun was setting making way for the moon as Twilight walked back with a plate of cupcakes and Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy? I thought you would be out and about tonight?”

“I don’t like Nightmare night” her voice was soft as she moved over to Selene noticing her stomach “I didn’t think you were that far along” her wings were fluffed up as Selene smiled.

“I was hiding my stomach with my magic” Selene pulled a pillow closer to her as Twilight placed he cupcakes on a desk. The door opened up as two guards one dressed in gold and one in silver walked in standing by the door. Princess Celestia walked in with her brothers silently following behind her. A random dark green merpony with a slimy grass green mane and tail walked in smiling. She had an eel tail as she laid out in front of Selene. After them, Princess Luna walked in wearing fangs and a cape as the others were dressed up as well.

“Nightmare Night is upon us!” she shouted causing Fluttershy to run and hide. Celestia was busy staring at Selene as well as the others as the merpony smiled.

“Sister you ate a melon from water” Stratus spoke up as Selene glared at him.

“The reason I am larger now for most of you. Is that I hid my stomach with magic. I wanted to hang out with you all I did” she looked up at them as Pinkie huffed and waved her hoof towards her.

“You are resting from this point on. Auntie Pinkie will make sure of it” she smiled as Selene laughed a bit. The eel looked towards Selene before looking to the princes.

“I am Unagi King Orion’s nurse. But from what I see a purity check is not in order anymore” she looked towards them as Orion walked over.

“And why not?” he tilted his head glare towards his nurse. He did not see Twilight placing her tail on and move over to Selene. She pulled her tail up behind her making it hidden as she rested her chin on Selene’s side watching.

“She is with eggs”

“And allergic to eels” Kibby spoke up causing Orion to turn towards her.

“Then you will do it”

“Orion you stubborn fool. I am with eggs and a mate” Selene hissed causing her brother to stare at her.

“Father and the others may say you have the sea gem. However, I do not see one on you” he huffed as he glared towards Selene “And till I do you are the only daughter of King Triton and must act like it”

“My gem is on my back” she moved a bit as she leaned forward revealing the gem. She heard a huff as she laid back out allowing Twilight to rest her head again.

“You may carry a sea gem. You may be the queen but you must be pure for your mate. And if you have one where is he” he glared towards Selene as she pointed towards Twilight.

“My mate is behind me”

“A unicorn…a random unicorn?” he had a chuckle as Celestia looked towards Orion.

“That unicorn is my student. She has defended Equestira many times. She is a hero to us all along with her friends” Celestia and Selene noticed Orion backing off as he nodded.

“Fine but she still has to be tested. Her mate is a member of Equestria but my sister is a member of the sea. She still has to follow the rules.” At this time his eyes widen as Twilight moved from her stop standing over Selene with her fins stretched out wide and her tail moving behind her.

“I think this is the one time you are defeated brother” Stratus walked up towards him as he placed his hoof on Orion’s shoulder.

“Very well at least she has chosen well. A national hero will be good for her” he stuck his head up as Selene looked towards him.

“I will say this now dear brother. You are a tyrant Orion and to my other brothers. I will not return to the sea. Once the peace treaty is signed I am no longer a member of the sea. I will be a member of Equestria and under the Lunar house” she watched as her brothers stared at her in shock. Selene’s heart was racing in her chest as she could feel star moving in the shadows grumbling. She knew this night would not end well as her brothers all started to complain.

Chapter Thirty six

Author's Note

OMG! I am so sorry I am late with this chapter. I lost everything as my laptop had to be set back to factory settings. I've also been moving from one room to another.

Chapter Thirty six

Selene was standing in front of her father. The nobles had filled the room causing her heart to beat. Her hooves were being held out as she felt another pair on her back. She could feel a sharp pain coming from the gem on her back. Turning her head she noticed another noble standing behind her. Their hooves on her gem.

“Only my family members deserve this gem. You are no longer a part of this family” his voice boomed out causing her to turn back to him. Her breath was stuck in her throat as she felt her gem being ripped from her back. She closed her eyes as her brother’s voices filled her ears.

“You are the sea!”

“You can not leave the sea!”

“You will kill every pony in the sea!”

“You are our sister! These ponies are not your family!”

At that point Selene broke the dream. It’s been a week since the nightmares started. It's been a week since she started waking up in this weird room. It was a dark blue room filled with silver accents. The ceiling had the stars painted on in patterns as the walls were filled with star charts. Looking down she noticed the bed was covered in pillows and blankets that had the faint scent of lavender hidden under a strong scent of vanilla. Looking around the room she noticed the windows were covered in a heavy material as a pair of silver doors crack open. The sound of hooves and a whistle caught her ears.

“Lift her slowly” Ra’s voice broke the silence as she felt a pair of hooves picking her up from the bed. Her hooves started to move as she freaked out a bit.

“Selene its okay” Ra placed his hoof on her shoulder causing her to calm down. It also allowed her to tell that she wasn’t dreaming. Calming down she felt the ponies place her on a stretcher before moving her from the room. Her gills moved a bit as she could taste salt in the air. She kept her head down on her hooves as she looked towards the ponies carrying her. Closing her eyes she could feel the warmth of the sun on her back as she could hear the sound of light buzzing. She kept still as she listened to the ponies talking around her.

“Has she woken up?”

“I’m not sure princess. She started to move when we picked her up. She calmed down when I placed my hoof on her shoulder” Ra spoke causing Selene to open an eye glancing around. She was on the deck of a ship sitting in the middle of the sea. Lifting her head she could see three different size islands sitting around the ship.

“I will say she is up” Luna walked over to Selene causing the merpony to look up at her “Welcome to Nocturn. This is my ship as the other ship was Solstice, my sisters.”

“Where are we? I hear buzzing” her ears twitched as she noticed soldiers walking around placing items on smaller boats sitting outside the railing. The deck of the ship was at sea level allowing some water to roll onto the deck.

“A day after your brother’s visit you seemed to be in an endless nightmare. My sister thought it would best to move the trip up. We tried waking you up but all our efforts were for naught” she glanced towards Selene with a sadden look. Selene shook her head as she looked up at her aunt.

“I been awake but the room was always empty. I was scared to move” Selene sat up as she watched a pair of blue blurs move past the ship while a rainbow blur chased them.

“Get back here bug brain!” Rainbow’s voice shouted out as Selene looked towards the blue blur. Moving from the cot she walked towards the railing placing her hooves on it.

“ZITA!” she bellowed her voice causing the blur to change direction. A smile was placed on her face as she watched the blur move towards the boat causing the ponies on board to run behind princess Luna. A tall dark blue changeling with stain glass wings landed on the boat. His dark blue and yellow mane was braided together as his green eyes shined with a smile. His fangs were showing as he stood there panting in front of Selene.

“Kiadre! Other chiefs worried bout you” he looked around the ship noticing a small patch of shadow. Moving towards the shadow he opened his wings letting a sigh out “Sun too hot to fly like that” he used his wing to cool himself off as the shells in his mane clicked together. Rainbow landed on the deck her wings flared up behind her.

“Changeling” she hissed as Selene moved towards Zita.

“What is a Changeling?” she glanced towards her aunt as Rainbow pointed a hoof towards Zita.

“He is! He will suck the love right out of you Selene” she moved towards the merpony causing her to laugh. Zita let out a chuckle.

“No…no…no eat love. Meat. Rather have fish. We can’t eat love” he tilted his head as Selene nodded.

“Rainbow Dash, Aunt Luna meet Zita. He is a Nightwalker. He is also the chief’s son” she smiled as Zita looked towards Luna his eyes widening.

“You brought night. You brought night! I must get stars ready. Must tell father” his wings buzzed as he flew from the ship causing Selene to look over at her Aunt.

“Be warned, Aunt Luna. Night Walkers are very big fans of the night here. You will be bombarded with many questions about your stars” she turned towards Rainbow “Rainbow please don’t scare the tree walkers off as well”

“Tree walkers?”

“Yes, I don’t know if you have seen them. But they have different color petals around their heads with large green leaves behind them. They hardly speak during the day”

“I think Flutters is with them. I think a stallion caught her eye. She has been hanging out with one of them all day” Rainbow huffed as Selene looked towards her.

“Wait we been here all day?”

“Well yeah. I think Twilight is on” she was stopped short as Selene slipped into the sea. Hearing her aunt’s muffled voice she moved towards one of the islands. Krill was swimming around along with Edan catching a few fish. Moving her head up out of the water she looked towards the shore. Judging on how the trees looked she turned left moving along the island till she heard voices. She saw small ponies wearing wraps around there waist playing in the shallow water as Selene moved closer to shore allowing her fins to be seen. As she moved around in the low surf she heard the ponies shouting.

low surf she heard the ponies shouting.

“Kiadre!”

“Kiadre!” hearing this she lifted her head looking towards the crowd gathering on the beach. Her eyes scanned the crowd noticing Twilight and her friends were missing. Pushing her mane back. Noticing a dark blue unicorn walking towards her.

“Kiadre wek miska (Queen of the sea we missed you)” he smiled as Selene looked towards him.

“NitTa Troola? Purkl uni (NitTa twilight. Purple unicorn) she gestured with her hooves.

“No Troola ork Purkl uni. Yok with skull? (No twilight or purple unicorn. You with child?) he pointed towards her stomach causing her to blush.

“Rool Skulls. Mate Troola fro mainland (Twin children. Mate Twilight from the mainland)” she looked at him as he walked closer towards her. Selene’s ears moved back as she looked up at his disapproving gaze.

“Yok diska for mons. Comk beck skulls and mate (you disappear for months. Come back pregnant and mate) he was huffing as Selene looked away.

“I wek mainland ( I went to the mainland) she moved her hooves as NitTa placed a worried look on his face. He pulled her into a hug as he nuzzled her softly.

“Wek worried. Kiadre famkila (We worried. Queen of Sea family)” As she heard the sound of wings. Looking back she noticed Rainbow Dash pushing a boat with Twilight and Applejack in the same boat. NitTa looked over at the boat as another appeared with Fluttershy and a stallion with purple petals around his head and large green leaves folded over his body. His yellow mane was braided up into a bun. Pinkie was bouncing in the boat as Rarity was trying to hold her down. Princess Luna pushed the boat up on land.

“Selene” she walked up towards the merpony as a white elder unicorn walked over and poked her chest with a stick.

“Troola? Seka grewka an chake (Twilight? She grew and change) he huffed as Selene chuckled.

“No Elkd Sol. Troola sak before (No elder Sol. Twilight same before)” Selene moved over to Twilight pointing towards the purple unicorn “Tk aunkia Lun (That auntie Luna)” she smiled as the elders looked up towards her.

“Night?”

“Yek Night princeka (Yes Night princess)” she moved towards the elder as he moved his stick. He walked over to Twilight placing his stick on her chin. He moved around her glancing her up and down.

“No mate makings. Yok mate cerkmony? (no mate markings. You mate ceremony?)” he glanced back as Selene tilted her head.

“I ased Troola (I ask Twilight)”

“What is he saying” Rainbow leaned over to Twilight as Luna looked at the others who were watching her mane. The little ones were moving with her mane causing her to silently watch.

“I was able to catch the words ceremony and mate”

“He is the Elder. He is known as Elder Sol of the island. His son is the chief and he is NitTa. Elder Sol asked if you wanted to go through a mate ceremony” she looked over at Twilight. The purple unicorn was turning red as the others watched her silently.

“I was going to ask Princess Celestia” she blushed as Selene looked towards her. She sighed as she looked towards Sol.

“Cait aks netka sun up? (Can ask next sun up?)” she watched as he nodded.

“Yek Paki Paki! (yes. Party! Party!) he held his hooves up causing the others to shout with joy. A group of males picked up spears from the ground before moving into the jungle around the village. Selene was pulled by the elder into the village. He placed her on a small awning with a wooden roof and floor. A pile of pillows and blankets were lying around. He placed her on the pile of pillows before sitting down next to her. Some of the fillies and colts went to gather sticks from the edge of the jungle while the others got the fire going. The Pegasus went out with some of the other unicorns to fish. Twilight walked up to Selene smiling.

“So I heard Fluttershy found the tree walkers” she smiled noticing the yellow Pegasus blushing deeply. She moved her head behind the leaf of the stallion that was standing beside her.

“Well, we thought the island of trees was the island of Sol. So we spent the morning over there. They are friendly” Rarity was blushing as Twilight rolled her eyes.

“You four were busy getting to know the locals. I was busy taking notes” Twilight huffed as Rarity and Applejack looked towards Twilight.

“Sug we were trying to get them to talk. Fluttershy was the only one to know the locals”

“I was busy drawing up ideas of different dresses” Rarity flipped her mane as she turned and walked off. Applejack was snickering as Twilight looked towards her friends. Selene moved a bit as she noticed Fluttershy was nuzzling up to the tree walker.

“I don’t understand what is the deal with the leaves around their heads” Twilight sat down beside Selene.

“Well, the Tree walkers are born with the leaves and flowers around their heads. They are apart of them. What else did you notice over there?”

“Stallions outnumber mares and that they love herds” Twilight looked towards Selene as she raised an eye.

“Okay so with Tree walkers yes stallions out rank mares. So many stallions will enter herds to try and populate the island. With the stallions, they have two members. One is normal and the other is a vine. You see the mares have two flowers. The one around their neck and the other shielding their marehood. In order for the stallion to mate with the mare, they use the vine to wrap around the mare. It holds her in place while it enters into a small hole at the base of her neck. This tells the mare the stallion is in the mood to mate. It also tells her second flower to open allowing the stallion to mate with her.” She smiled as Twilight started to turn red. She looked towards Selene who was simply nodding.

“Next you say the changelings on the other island do not eat love”

“They don’t. Nightwalkers eat meat and plants. They have a curved member as the stallions like to mate during a full moon allowing the colors on their wings to shine.”

“How do you know all of this” Twilight glanced towards Selene as she started to blush.

“Well for the nightwalkers. It's part of their mate ceremony. You must not be afraid to mount your love in front of every pony in the clan while giving them a vow. I was the one to officiate most of their ceremonies. While the tree walkers… have you ever seen a merpony in a tree? I mostly stayed with the pregnant mares on the ground in a hut” she watched as Twilight blushed.

“What does the ceremony here constitute?” she looked towards Selene as she pointed towards a mare with a young foal attached to her back. She had white markings along her hoof and stomach as she smiled towards another mare.

“See the markings on her”

“Yeah. The islanders have no cutie marks. So each islander creates one when they go through the mating ceremony. You and I basically will let the elder mare Kika mark her hooves and stomach with the symbol we both chose. Mine might be a wave while she will use your star. She will mark our stomachs and one hoof. Many unicorns here get a small diamond the same color at the base of their horn. That is up to you” she glanced towards Twilight as Sol watched with curious eyes.

“Does it hurt?”

“I am told that it's done by magic and hurts very little. I never got to see that as only mated mares are allowed into the hut when it happens. Stallions are done by Elder Sol.” Selene looked towards Twilight “I asked the elder if we can wait till sun up tomorrow” she noticed Twilight move over and kissed her and smiled.

“Let's do it” she had sparkles in her eyes.

“You just want to learn the magic”

“Maybe…” her cheeks were red as she was embarrassed. The hunters returned with a killed and clean pig. They left it near the fire pit allowing the mares to take over and cover it in spices and herbs before placing it over the fire. The fisher ponies walked back into the village with some nets full of fish. Elder Sol got to his hooves but was unable to move as Selene tapped him on his front hooves. She waved him down causing him to sit back down smiling.

“Troola wakti mate cerkmony. I aks if yok canki takch Troola in magic? She stuka of sun. (Twilight wants mate ceremony. I ask if you can teach Twilight in magic? She student of the sun) she looked towards him as Twilight’s ear went up as she turned towards Selene.

“Selene” she hissed as the elder looked towards him.

“spke sol? (speaks sol?)” he pointed towards Twilight.

“Liekl (Little)” she smiled as the elder chuckled. He looked towards Selene as he nodded his head.

“I wilk takch Troola magic. I wilk do yok mate lines as Elder Kika dske Troola. Wekn moon ik sky I wilk teka Troola tka hut Magic. NitTa wilk trslake. (I will teach Twilight magic. I will do your mate lines as Elder Kika does Twilight. When the moon in sky I will take Twilight to hut magic. NitTa will translate)” he smiled as Selene nodded as she looked towards Twilight.

“What did you not catch” she smiled as Twilight huffed.

“I could understand hut and magic”

“Elder Sol will do my mate lines while Elder Kika will do yours. When the moon is in the sky he will take you to hut to teach you magic. NitTa will translate for you” she watched as Twilight nodded. She smiled as Elder Sol got to his hooves walking away from the two mares. Twilight shifted her hooves as she glanced up. She noticed the elder was speaking to another mare with a smile on his face. The elder mare smiled as she looked towards Twilight.

“I will need a translator won’t I?”

“Well, you can get NitTa. But normally you need a mare” she scratched her head as she looked towards NitTa.

“NitTa! Whitk mare cnke trslake? (NitTa which mare can translate?)” she blinks for a moment as she watched the stallion points towards a silver and white mare with a blue wrap around her waist. Her white blue mane was hidden under a wrap as she pointed towards different boxes. She had two fillies sitting beside her with cutie marks barely showing under there wraps.

“Daughter…SolTre can” he smiled as Selene looked towards him.

“You know mainland?”

“It is broken. Not needed for many moons and suns” he had a smile on his face causing Selene to huff “Your island not bad. Still work” he laughed as Selene looked towards the mare.

“SolTre!” she spoke up causing the mare to turn towards her. She handed the chart she was reading to a filly. She walked towards Selene stretching her hooves as she smiled.

“Kiadre your awake. How are you doing” she had a smile as Selene smiled back.

“Good but I did not think you knew mainland?”

“I live in Canterlot now. I moved there years ago with my husband. My two girls are with me. Since this is the first boat here in years I wanted to show them their GRANDFATHER! And UNCLES!” she turned her head to shout at NitTa and two others causing them to roll their eyes “Also princess Luna asked me to be the chef for the trip since I own an island theme restaurant” she smiled as Selene pointed towards Twilight.

“She will need a translator. She going with Elder Kika as I am going with Elder Sol”

“Oh you will do the ceremony?” she glanced towards Twilight who nodded as she was blushing “Your doing it for the magic? Because if you are the markings will not take” she had a smile causing Twilight glance up.

“What?”

“Yeah Elder Kika is my grandmother. She taught me all about the markings hoping I would follow her hooves. It's complicated since it takes years to learn the magic. But if you are not truly doing this because you love Selene. The markings will not take and the elder will stop using magic. She will then turn to the old method of needles” she smiled as Twilight gulped.

“I am doing it because yes I love her. But I am also curious about the magic.” She let out a huff.

“I will follow you to the hut. I will tell my grandmother to do a few lines to see if they will stay. If the lines do not stay bright and vibrant or if they start to slide off your hoof then you are not in love with her or ready to commit.” SolTre watched as Twilight got to her hooves.

“Lead the way”

Chapter Thirty Seven

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

chapter Thirty eight

Twilight felt Selene move a bit as she let out a low groan. Opening her eye she moved it towards Selene noticing the merpony was moving around. Her hooves were on her stomach as her face was twisted in pain. Getting up Twilight placed a hoof on her shoulder causing Selene to sit up huffing. Sweat was dripping from her forehead as she was panting for air.

“Selene?” her voice was full of worry as Selene rubbed her stomach.

“I have been in pain all night.”

“What kind of pain?”

“A sharp pain around my stomach” she was rubbing her stomach as Twilight leaned down placing her hoof softly down. She felt the reason for Selene’s pain and it made her happy. Her ears went up as she looked towards Selene.

“The twins are moving. You're in pain because of the twins. Nurse Red Heart and my mother told me that if a mare was carrying a unicorn foal will be in the worse pain.”

“Why?” Selene was huffing.

“The horn. The horn adds more pressure” Twilight moved her mane from her face as Selene was able to get her breath under control.

“come on. We should get you back to the island” Twilight slipped back into the water. Selene slowly followed Twilight through the water. Her gills were opening and closing allowing her to move the water through her body allowing the twins to calm down a bit. Twilight stayed by her side as they moved up to the shore. It was still early as the only ponies that were up were the hunters and Applejack. She was getting ready to attend the hunting party for the day. Rainbow was above lying on a cloud snoring as all the others were hiding in huts.

“Selene you’re here” SolTre walked out of the sea her wrap missing allowing Twilight to see her bare flank. Twilight was to busy staring noticing the mare was smiling towards her.

“I told you they had no cutie marks here” Selene looked over at the purple pony causing her to blush.

“I know but it's still shocking to see. I know the cutie mark crusaders who are so hell-bent on getting a cutie mark. And here are ponies who live happily without one”

“Well, we live here doing everything we need to. To live” SolTre smiled as she looked towards Selene.

“I will be getting breakfast started here in a moment. I am making eggs with hay bacon and real bacon” she smiled as Selene shook her head.

“Is there a healer on this island or nearby?”

“I’m not sure but I will let the head hunter know you are looking for one” she walked off picking her wrap up from a nearby tree stump.

“Why the head hunter?”

“He my brother. He is next to be chief once grandfather passes on the title of elder to father”

“Why doesn’t he”

“For one to be known as Elder the last elder must be passed.” She leaned in as Twilight released her spell causing her back legs to pop a bit. She stretched her hooves before placing her wrap on allowing Selene to lean into her. Selene stayed close to shore allowing her self to laying in the surf as the water was calm and collated. Twilight kissed her ear before turning away and walking into the village. As she walked away Krill pulled himself up from the sea looking down at Selene.

“Are you okay?”

“The twins are moving” her eyes were staring out at the sea causing Krill to glance back behind him.

“If I went to get your mother would you talk to her?”

“I would like to tell her face to face that I am with child. I would like to tell my father but I know how the nobles will act if he was caught coming to the surface” she huffed as Krill looked towards her. He placed his hoof on her head before walking into the sea. Selene moved her tail watching the water ripple with small calm waves. The sky was a lovely color of pink shifting into a light blue as the sun was rising into the sky. Some of the smaller children woke up first running into the water splashing and cleaning themselves off for a bit. Selene kept an eye on them as she heard a mare and a stallion calling her.

“Selene?”

“Kiadre food” Elder Kikka placed a log near her head where a large green leave held eggs and hay bacon. The elder smiled as he bowed towards Princess Luna. He took her hoof kissing it softly “Night our moon. Will see later? Come show you island” he smiled before flying off the shore. Luna was blushing as she sat next to Selene keeping her wings up and above the water.

“Good morning auntie”

“How are you feeling. Twilight has been asking for a healer for you”

“I’m having sharp pain in my stomach. We both can feel the twins moving but we're not sure. She said her mother and a nurse said a unicorn foal can cause this” Selene closed her eyes as Luna leaned down placing a wing on Selene’s stomach. She used her magic and did a low-level scan.

“Well, you two are correct. The problem of your pain is the twins.” Luna smiled as Selene nodded. She moved over and took some of the egg feeling the twins calm down. She let a smile out as she rubbed her stomach.

“I think they were just hungry”

“I think its best you stay on the island” Luna got up as Selene nodded. She finished off the eggs and the hay bacon. She licked her lips as she noticed Twilight walking back with more food.

“Princess Luna stopped me. SolTre and Kika saying the twins were hungry” she had a large plate of eggs and hay bacon. Her ears went up as she licked her lips nodding. Smiling Twilight sat next to her keeping the food out of the water. As they were enjoying the sound of waves Pinkie ran past them jumping into the water. Some of the unicorns placed a board on the surf before taking their wraps off. Rarity and Rainbow had moved to sit behind Twilight and Selene.

“they have no cutie marks” Rarity spoke up as Selene had a mouth full of egg.

“no pony has on here” she smiled as the white mare gasped.

“Really” Rarity was shocked as she watched the unicorns climb onto the board paddling out into the middle of the sea.

“What are they doing?”

“They are surfing” Selene was chowing down on the eggs causing the others to stare.

“I’ve only seen Pinkie eat cupcakes like that.” Rainbow had a smile on her face as Selene looked back towards her.

“The twins are hungry Rainbow.”

“Darling your best bet is to never make fun of a pregnant mare. Especially one who can control the sea and water that you are sitting in and use” Rarity had a smile as Rainbow quickly nodded. As Selene was cleaning up the egg around her muzzle she noticed Krill was walking up to the surface stopping short. He looked out to the water as Edan appeared beside him. In the middle was her mother wearing a cape instead of her crown. Selene sat up fully as she looked up towards her mother.

“We will help Ra and Za keep any guards away from the island” they disappeared as Aurora moved her cape down.

“Krill said you wanted to speak” she smiled as Rainbow pulled Rarity away.

“We are going to stare at the stallions and mares over here…far over here” they smiled as Selene nodded. She looked towards Twilight as she waved her hoof.

“I’ll stay”

“Are you sure?” Selene glanced towards Twilight with a worried look in her eyes.

“I am” she smiled as Selene looked up at her mother who was pulling the cape from her neck. She moved her mane allowing her gills to move as she smiled towards her daughter.

“How have your aunts been treating you? I do hope they are keeping you out of trouble. Then again with your uncle in the picture, he may be teaching you how to dye and alicorn’s coat and make it stick” she moved her hooves as Twilight looked interested.

“They are helping a lot mother. I wanted to let you know I’ve seen my brothers.”

“Oh good Saluki and Stratus were able to make it”

“And Orion” the name made her mother stare at her.

“Do not tell me Orion went with your brothers. That brother of yours is a hard-headed pony like Luna” she huffed as Selene nodded.

“Yes, he came mother. He was demanding”

“He wanted to do a purity check on you Selene” Twilight spoke up as Aurora let out a soft sigh. She shook her head as she looked towards the girls.

“I will have to tell your father”

“How busy is he? I want to tell you both this but I know how the nobles can be” Selene moved her mane as her mother nodded.

“When Krill was able to speak to us alone when we were with the other representatives. They all ask how you are doing. Your father can keep the nobles and guards busy with the help of the representatives. He can’t keep them busy long though” Aurora placed her hoof on Selene’s cheek.

“I am with eggs mother” she looked up watching her mother stare at her in shock.

“And who is the stallion? Both you and Twilight are mares”

“Twilight”

“What?” Aurora looked towards them.

“The night at the gala. Me and Selene got talking and disappeared from the dance. We study biology that night. She showed me a water version and I used Clover’s” Twilight was cut off as Aurora held her hooves up.

“Clover the clever spell. I know that spell damn well. She was a filly fooler and married her love. No stallion wanted to help them conceive so Clover came up with a spell. That spell helped many mares in the olden days as many stallions were pulled for war and guard duty keeping them away from their wives and loved ones. Your father thought it was funny that Clover was using me as a test subject” she grumbled a bit as she shook her head in the memory.

“Okay,” Twilight simply nodded as Aurora smiled.

“Well, I will let your father know. You will need to bring the child”

“Eggs mother”

“I know.”

“Twins”

“What?” Aurora looked down at her daughter her eyes were holding a bit of worry.

“Selene when a merpony is with eggs they only have one child at best. The term with eggs comes from carrying a sack of empty eggs to lay around the real child to fool our enemies. A merpony having twins is”

“Common when a merpony mates with a surface pony. I’ve seen many merponies with large families of surface” Selene watched as her mother moved her tail a bit.

“Just be careful my dear.” She glanced back as Krill waved his fin “I need to head back. I will tell your father and I will make sure he comes to see you”

“Mother. I will not be able to bring the twins to the sea. One may be a merpony and one may not” she had a grip on her mother’s hooves watching her mother slowly nod.

“I will make sure your father comes and sees you or at least sends a letter with Krill” she smiled before slipping away. Twilight leaned into Selene as she rubbed her stomach.

“let's move from the shore” Twilight spoke up as Selene moved her head over to her. She leaned down and nuzzled her softly before kissing her cheek.

“I want to stay right here at the moment. I feel calm” she placed her head on Twilight’s shoulder causing the purple unicorn to lean into her.

“I will let you relax here then. Elder Sol promised to teach me some magic today” she smiled as Selene let out a soft chuckle.

“Alright go have fun.” She looked over to Rainbow who was messing with her mane blushing as she was talking to a stallion on a surfboard “I can keep myself entertained” she had a smile growing on her face. She lifted her fin as a ball of water crashed into Rainbow’s face. Quickly placing her fin down Selene was moving her tail as she stretched her front hooves. Rainbow blinked for a moment as she was trying her best to flirt before getting interrupted. She glanced over to Selene she noticed the merpony looking towards the sea. She went back to flirting as the stallion was chuckling at her. Rarity was on the sideline laughing as she looked towards the Pegasus. As Selene was relaxing in the surf Twilight walked into the village many of the ponies bowing as Fluttershy was getting her mane fixed by a tree walker. He was braiding a flower pedal into her mane.

“Good morning Fluttershy.”

“Oh, good morning Twilight” she smiled as the tree walker looked towards her before nodding.

“Good morning Kiadre” he smiled as Twilight shook her head.

“I’m Troola or Twilight”

“Kiadre means queen of the sea. You mated the other Kiadre. You are Kiadre as well” he smiled as Twilight blushed.

“Just call me Troola or Twilight please” she smiled as the tree walker nodded.

“My mate” he wrapped his hooves around Fluttershy causing her to blush deeply. Her front hooves moved a bit as she felt him press against her.

“I thought you were Discord?”

“Oh, we are in an open relationship. I called him the other night and introduced him to Lilac here. They hit it off and he is so loving” she smiled as Lilac nuzzling her. His leaves were rustling as he kept his head on her shoulder. Twilight nodded as she heard the hunters returning. Applejack was panting as she walked with them carrying back some chickens and a couple of baskets full of fruit. The larger hunters placed another pig down as they were smiling.

“Applejack are you okay?”

“Yeah sug. They pushed me further than the cutie mark crusaders.” She was smiling as Twilight watched the hunters tap her friend's head before bowing to her.

“Is elder Sol up?” she looked towards the hunters as SolTre walked over with NitTa walking beside her.

“Father. Set up in hut. Look for you” NitTa pointed towards the hut with bottles hanging from the door with mask on either side. Twilight got to her hooves as she looked towards the others.

“Can you keep an eye on Selene. She sitting in the surf right now” she turned and walked towards the hut noticing the sound of fire and chanting could be heard outside the hut. NitTa was behind her pushing the curtain open.

“You translator” he smiled as Twilight nodded before walking in. The hut was warm as a fire was going in the middle of the hut while two other elders sat in the hut with him. He had a smile as he had different powders sitting in front of him and potions sat in front of the other elders. He had a book out holding it out to Twilight.

“Gika Troola”

“Father gift twilight” NitTa sit next to her as Twilight nodded taking the book in her magic. Opening it up she noticed it was filled with different spells and potions. With how-to on the different powders that could be made from what.

“Magic here different. Magic used only to put huts up. To fish. To lead. To show how to clean food. Magic can only lift items nothing more” NitTa looked towards Twilight as she closed the book.

“But Magic can transform anything into anything a pony needs”

“Not natural. Magic can only be used to help. Not create. Magic tool, not earth. It not grow or make stuff” NitTa looked towards her as Twilight nodded.

“So you use magic as a tool to help make items like huts and nets. But when it comes to making food and clothing you work on it naturally. But how do you make items to help on a day to day island life” her ears lifted as Elder Sol pointed towards the bowls in front of him.

“Potions and powders make tools. Spears made from black powder and liquid come together to make spears and knives” NitTa smiled as the Elder pulled raw magic from the ground mixing it into the black powder. He only added enough to make the powder into a dough. The dough was glowing a soft grey as he molded it in front of him. Elder sol shaped into the form a spear leaving it on the ground for a moment. Twilight watched as the color stopped glowing before the elder held it in his magic over the fire. The item had heated up before being pulled out to cool.

“Once cool can be used” NitTa smiled as Twilight gripped the book in front of her. She looked up her eyes were sparkling.

“Please teach me”

Chapter Thirty Nine

Twilight was sitting in the hut her mind was filled with new knowledge on magic. The elder was going over the different powders and how to mix in raw magic from the ground. He pointed to the black powder watching Twilight.

“That is ground onyx and sot from burned branches” she spoke up watching him nod. His hoof moved towards the purple bowl “That is ground amethyst and ground blackberries” she watched as he nodded again. Moving his hoof towards the green bowl “That is ground emeralds” he nodded before pointing to the orange powder and the yellow one “The orange one is ground coral with clay rock mixed in. the yellow one is ground sunflowers.” She watched as he nodded his head. His hoof moved towards the white, pink, blue and red waiting for her.

“The white one is diamonds ground. The blue one is ground sapphires. The red one is blood mixed with ground rubies. The pink one is just ground pink coral” she looked up as he tapped the red one again.

“Rubies and roses?” she tilted her head as he nodded.

“Blood not needed. Corrupts the ink” NitTa huffed as he pointed to the bottles “Once liquid is put together you can store them” he smiled as he pointed towards the book “Book holds all spells” he smiled.

“It takes elder two days to create potions. Nonelders takes week. Potions can be hidden. Can be used anytime.” NitTa smiled as Twilight looked up at him “We will show spells starting now” he pointed towards his father. The elders nodded as they opened the book they had in front of them. As they started to go over the different spells and recipes Selene was still sitting in the surf. She was watching the young fillies and colts play in the shallow end as the parents were busy working around the village. Rarity was helping the mares make up different fabric wraps for the little ones as Pinkie sat beside Selene watching the young ones. Rainbow was moving clouds from the area and placing them over Selene to keep her from getting sunburned. Many of the island Pegasus was watching her in awe. Applejack was helping the hunters get lunch ready as Princess Luna was snickering at the letter her sister sent back. It was covered in half black ink and pink ink as Cadence and Celestia fought over the scroll. She rolled the scroll up as she noticed the elder of the Nightwalkers walking up from the beach. He was wearing a large wide brim hat trying to stay out of the tropical sun’s heat. Selene watched as she went off with him. She also noticed Fluttershy and Pinkie follow some tree walkers onto a boat smiling. Her ears twitched as she stayed on the beach watching the sea. Krill moved up onto the bed changing forms allowing him to stay on the beach.

“I do not think your father will be coming Selene” he looked down at the merpony. She let out a soft sigh as she flexed her fins.

“I know I was hoping to have some kind of hope. If Twilight or the others ask I will be at the pond” She slipped into the water as Krill nodded his head towards Ra and Za. As she moved towards the hidden pond Princess Luna was assaulted by the nightwalkers who were holding different star charts and different kinds of jewelry made in the shapes of her stats. Luna was blushing as the elder brushed them off.

“I show her room. We will feast tonight” he smiled as the others rushed off leaving them alone. Elder sighed as he waved his hoof moving through the trees. Ropes and tree branches were tied together to make up rough walkways between huts that were built into the trees. The elder stopped at a large hut with a view of the sea.

“This be your room. Come get when sundown. Island very lovely at night.” He smiled as Luna nodded. As she was getting settled into her hut. Fluttershy and Pinkie were reaching the island of the tree walkers. Pinkie noticed small huts built out of the trunks of large trees while other huts were built on top. Vines were tied together making ladders and different walkways. Pinkie bounced off to see the smaller colts and fillies while Fluttershy followed the elder and lilac to the top of the trees. They took her to a small platform overlooking the whole island causing her to gasp.

“This is a lovely view” she smiled as Lilac and the elder nodded. Fluttershy smiled as she leaned into the stallion. She spent the day with Pinkie both of them wandering around the island with lilac walking beside them. The island was quiet except for the birds sitting in the trees calling out.

“Are there any animals on the island?”

“Birds” Lilac pointed up to the birds showing her a red macaw sitting on a branch staring down at them.

“Anything else?” Fluttershy watched as Lilac shook his head.

“Come. Elder putting on a feast for guests. He also tells others of Kiadre” he smiled as Fluttershy walked with him. While they were sitting and enjoying the night’s party Luna was busy walking around the village with Elder Kikka listening to him talk about the stars. Her face was blushed as many of the islanders came up holding up star charts for her to review. She loved the attention till Zita came flying through with Rainbow Dash following him.

“Zita! Slow” he snapped as Luna looked towards him.

“Kids are always a problem huh” she smiled as Kikka nodded.

“Not mine. My brother's hatchling. He and his wife died four moons before we saw Kiadre. She went looking for them. Found them past. Brought them home to be home. Never had a wife to busy taking spot of chief and watching Zita” he waved his hoof towards the blurs in the sky. Luna nodded as she looked towards him.

“Well, you are doing great. He not out trying to kill himself just yet.” She smiled as Kikka looked towards her and chuckled.

“your words hold true” he smiled as he held his hoof out towards her. He continued to show her around the island while the others were getting a party up and started. Luna noticed they were decorating the huts with different types of moons and stars while others were placing on different size jewelry on with the stars or moons on them. Many walked up to her decorating her in the same kind of jewelry.

“Lets party” he smiled bringing her to the center of the island where the ponies had gathered. Every pony was busy that night. Twilight was still in the hut her head was being crammed full of different kinds of magic. Rarity was helping the mares with the fillies and colts teaching them some of the mainland past times. Applejack was wrestling and training with the hunters. Rainbow was chasing Zita all night long as Luna was drinking and having a good time with the elder. The booze may have been talking but she ended back at her hut with him. At the same time, Fluttershy had called Discord to introduce him to the stallion she had met. They had spent the night talking while Pinkie was having a good night dancing and entertaining the other ponies on the islands. Selene was resting in the small pond area as Ra and Za kept her company. She was lying on the sand bar her tail twitching behind her. She was sleeping on the sand bar instead of hiding in the cave allowing the two guards to watch over her.

Selene was moving through the castle as she noticed it was voided of all life. Her heart could be heard in her ears as she moved towards the throne room. She noticed a small merpony looking like her standing in the middle of the room. Her teeth were sharp and in fangs as her eyes were voided of all color. She was wearing a smile on her face as a large sea witch was standing behind her. A hoof was placed on her head while the sea witch was laughing. Star wrapped her hooves around Selene pulling her from the dream.

“Selene”

“Star what is going on?” her voice was shaking as she looked back towards the pony.

“Nothing. Just ignore it”

“Star how can I ignore that?” Selene was shaking as Star pulled her into a hug.

“Selene I want you to worry about your life now. Let me deal with the demons in your shadow. That Is what I am for. That is why I am here” she growled as Selene looked up towards her.

“What? I thought you were a curse?”

“I am and I am not.” Star sighed as she shook her head.

“Selene everything will be answered after you give birth okay” Star patted her head with a smile on her face as Selene kept her eyes on the merpony beside her.

“Why then?”

“Because the flood gates will be open. Your magic will not be sealed by a healer or me. IT will be open and then the shadows that are lurking and watching will appear” Star looked down at her “They are tired of waiting Selene” she had a sad look on her face as Selene was shaking.

“What can I do?”

“Let me do my job” she chuckled as she kept her hoof on Selene’s head.

“I thought your job was to kill me” Selene snapped as Star looked towards her with a smile.

“Have I not been telling you and other ponies that I did not start as a curse. I became one?” she chuckled as she leaned in and kissed her cheek. She placed her hoof on Selene’s chest before moving to her shoulder biting down hard.

Selene let out a scream causing her to wake up panting. Looking around she noticed Ra and Za were curled up asleep with each other. Her nerves were on high as she silently slipped into the water moving from the sand bar. She moved towards the island hoping to find somepony but they were all asleep. Even Twilight was nowhere to be seen causing her heart to pound.

“Selene you should be asleep” Edan let out a yawn as she was laying on the beach.

“I need Twilight…I need my aunt” her voice was shaking as she had the sounded as she was on the verge of tears as Edan pulled her spell on. She nodded as she moved into the village poking her head silently into huts. Selene stayed on the beach her eyes trying to stay open. Her hooves were shaking as Edan walked back empty hoofed.

“The elders are teaching her all night. The guards are a little fussy. What is going on?” Edan walked up towards her.

“It's about my curse.” She looked up towards Edan. The merpony moved away from her as she noticed one of Selene’s eyes were black.

“Where are Ra and Za?” her voice was waving.

“On a sand bar in a pond. Go around the island there is a single empty river. Follow it up and you will see them” Selene was getting worried as Edan slipped away from the beach. Looking around she could see the stars slowly fading. Blinking slowly she watched the sky slowly change colors as Edan came back with Ra and Za. The guards stopped as they noticed Selene’s eye. It was staring at them as it cried black.

“Selene”

“Help” her voice was soft as she landed on her side. The two guards rushed up towards Selene as they looked towards Edan.

“Edan stay with Selene” Za placed her spell on as she quickly ran into the village shouting. Her voice woke the ponies as she was shouting “Kiadre pasknaie! Healer! (Queen of the sea passed out! Healer!) she kept shouting causing NitTa to poke his head out of the hut.

“why scream so early?”

“Kiadre pasknaie! Need Troola healer!” Za ran from the hut as NitTa stuck his head in telling the others. He ran out of the hut with the elders following them. Selene was lying on her side her eye was still black as the liquid was staining her fur. NitTa placed his hoof up as he kept the villagers back. Elder Sol and Twilight moved closer.

“What happened?”

“She came here looking for you. She said something about a curse” Edan looked towards them as Sol placed his hoof on Selene’s chest.

“Bratheing (Breathing)” he moved her mane as he noticed the back of her neck. He moved her mane down as he waved his hoof towards the others causing them to back up. He looked towards Twilight as he pointed towards Selene. NitTa walked closer as he heard his father speak.

“Father wants to know. Curse?”

“Yes, she is cursed. She called Star. Pink mane and” she was cut off as he held his hoof up.

“Not curse father says” Elder nodded as he took a deep breath in “Elder Roseate came asked for protection. Elder SolLun was living. He good at souls and spells. Took part of her soul placed in charm. Charm made for Kiadre. Curse on her neck. Is not curse. Witch lives within her. Witch is slowly taking over. Elder Roseate King Atlas knows cure” Elder Sol looked towards Twilight “She needs to go away. Being here is making curse worse. Will not affect children. Part of spell and what it is in book.” Elder Sol waved his hoof as he pulled the book from Twilight. He flipped through the pages marking the one she needed. He handed her the book back.

“Curse won’t transfer to ponies. You safe she safe. Marks on neck count years till witch takes over.” As he was talking Selene sat up as she rubbed her eye. She was breathing heavily as she looked up towards the Elder noticing his face. Elder Sol looked towards her eye noticing it was back to normal as he moved his hoof through her mane.

“You need to go to mainland”

“But we” she was silenced as she noticed his smile.

“You will be better there. You can come back to visit but can not stay. Till you are cured. Hut will be here for you and your children. You are still family. You are like my daughter and still are. My offer of you being buried here still stands.” He moved his hoof through her mane “Told Troola what she needs to do. What can help you. What can make you comfy till curse takes over”

“I did ask her to help break this curse” Selene looked towards him as Elder Sol pulled her into a hug.

“I knwoe Troola wilja brekna curse ( I know Twilight will break curse)” he smiled as he let her go. Selene pulled her tail in as she looked towards him.

“I didn’t want you to worry.” She placed a smile on her face as he patted her head. He glanced towards his son.

“We pack items for you. Pack things for travel home. Will see when time to sign treaty.” He turned to face the islanders “You stay. Rest we will pack” he smiled as the others nodded before walking off. Selene moved her head as she noticed Twilight was staring into the book that the elder handed over to her.

“Twilight?” her voice was soft as the purple unicorn looked up with a smile on her face.

“I know”

“Star is not the curse”

“I know the elder told me something. But how do you know Star is not the curse?”

“I had a bad dream. A sea witch was standing behind a smaller version of myself. Star said I had till the twins were born” she noticed the purple unicorn staring at her.

“Why?”

“They're holding my magic back. Plus I think Kibby added some seals. Once they are born the seals will break and hell will break loose” she stared at Twilight with a worried look on her face. Twilight looked towards Edan as she smiled.

“I sent Ra out to fetch the others. I’m not sure if they can get to us but any cargo the islanders want I will take to the ship. Za can you get Krill and wake his sleeping flank up” she looked to the guard as the merpony nodded. Selene felt a soft nuzzle against her cheek causing her to look to her left. Twilight had the book attached to her hip as she moved towards Selene.

“look I have more information that I can go off. I will break this curse” she kept her head against Selene’s nuzzling her. The merpony smiled as she leaned against Twilight her eyes closing. She opened them when she heard the shouting of voices around her. Fluttershy was standing on the beach with her stallion friend. Rarity was smiling as she was saying her goodbyes to the mares. The elders were talking to princess Luna. Sol was pointing up at Selene who noticed she was floating off the ground. Looking behind her she noticed Discord was holding her in his claws. Turning her head back she watched as the elders were nodding as Luna had a disappointed look in her eyes. She closed them as the Nightwalker moved towards her kissing her cheek.

“Come to visit” he smiled as she nodded. The hunters walked past them placing a roasted pig on a boat causing some of the ponies to look towards it their faces white.

“Luna I am taking Selene back to the boat”

“Okay Discord. Tell the captain we are getting ready to return home. And place Selene in my cabin again please” she waved her wing as Discord nodded. Selene looked up at him.

“Can I get a moment?” she blinked as he nodded placing her down on the ground. The Elders walked towards her bowing. She had tears in her eyes as she bowed towards them.

“I wilja misk (I will miss) she was stopped as Elder sol placed a hoof on her muzzle.

“Bak stoante Kiadre. Cures wilja brekna. Kiadre aken Troola stake many sun aken moon (Be strong queen of the sea. Curse will break. Queen of sea and Twilight stay many sun and moon) he placed his hoof on her cheek as Selene nodded. Discord leaned over and picked her up from the beach. He disappeared as she started to cry. Once he was on the boat he pulled her close allowing her to cry as he gave the captain his orders.

Chapter Forty

Author's Note

Sorry for this chapter taking longer than normal. During this time I am still working full time as I am considered an essential employee at the moment. I am also working on the other story Mare in the Everfree forest since I lost everything. I lost the story I lost the other chapters. I have been trying to end that bloody story of mine but things keep going. I have three other chapters in the works for this as I am planning out the ending and other stuff. First story ever that has gone this long for me. I also have school so.

Chapter Forty

It was a silent blur as Selene stayed in Luna’s room. Twilight and the others visited but the twins were not making the ride home an easy one. Luna kept an eye on the merpony when she slept making sure her dreams were a peaceful one. After seeing the last one where Star was waiting scared her to her soul. Selene was laying on the bed wrapped up in towels as the twins were feed and settling down allowing her to get some rest. Luna was sitting at her desk with a scroll in front of her. She was writing a letter to her sister explaining what she had found and why she was returning. She closed her eyes as she tapped the quill against the desk before sending the scroll off. She was already dreading what she would receive back from her sister. Placing the quill down she ran a wing over Selene’s mane. She noticed a scroll appeared on her desk. Pulling the scroll towards her she noticed her sister’s horn writing.

“I will meet you all at the dock” that was all that was written on the scroll. Luna let a sigh out as she rolled the scroll up.

“Sister why must you be so cryptic” she spoke softly as she looked out the windows noticing the light under the curtains. Moving from the curtains she looked towards Selene. She was lying on the bed her eyes were closed. Her hoof was resting on her stomach causing the lunar mare to sigh. She got up from her desk walking out into the hall. Her ears were twitching as she heard the guards and ponies giving orders. But her ears dragged her towards the dining hall where Twilight sat among her friends with Krill sitting with a book in front of him.

“Are you sure that is what the elder said?” Krill looked up as Twilight nodded.

“He said that Roseate came to his father asking for a charm where she placed apart of her soul into it. He said that Star is not the curse but a witch who is trying to take Selene over is”

“So its like nightmare taking Luna over” Pinkie spoke up as she pulled a cupcake in front of her.

“So we blast her with the elements!” Rainbow slammed her hoof onto the table. Luna sat at the door listening to the conversation.

“We can’t Dash. She with child” Applejack turned towards the Pegasus.

“Plus the elder said that King Atlas knows the cure” Twilight looked over at the other merpony.

“Are you sure he said King Atlas” he tapped his hoof on the table.

“Yes, why?”

“King Atlas was the first alicorn of the sea. He was the one I told you about while in the sanctuary in the Crystal Empire. He is the one who said to Faust that his ponies would stay in the sea. The surface ponies thought he had to much power since he was able to hide his fins and tail. Though the elders may be right. You see our documents start at King atlas’s son's birth and death. We have nothing on the first king. We are not even sure where his body is even buried.” Krill leaned back against the side of the ship.

“How about after birth we hit her with the elements of harmony” Rainbow shouted against as Twilight sighed.

“I’m not sure if the elements will even work. Selene will still be Selene. However, if we take them with us to the peace treaty in case the witch takes Selene over.”

“Twi darling do you even think the princesses will let us take the elements with us” Rarity flipped her mane as Luna walked into the room staring at the ponies around the table.

“If we tell my sister what we have learned then she might let us.” Luna huffed “If this sea witch is like the nightmare I had to go through then she will be affected by the elements” The lunar alicorn looked down at the ponies. Twilight looked towards her hooves as they shook a bit.

“Princess what if this is a form of nightmare? Will she be placed on the moon?” Twilight’s voice shook a bit as her friends glanced towards her.

“Sug if she gets sent to the moon for this. We will still be by your side” Applejack placed her hoof on the table.

“Yeah, plus doesn’t merponies live for a long time” Pinkie licked the frosting off her face.

“Yes, we do live for a long time. The oldest being Roseate. However, if she is holding one surface type pony than only one will still be around for her when she comes back. The princesses will be around but the other will be gone like Twilight” he looked over noticing the others were staring at their hooves in sadness.

“Do not look sad. Look happy we can spend time with her and make memories. Plus the more we go down this route the more we may be able to find the real truth” Luna spoke up as she smiled as the others looked towards her. Twilight nodded as she cleared the tears from her eyes as she looked over at her friends. Luna noticed the mood in the room was changing as she smiled over at the ponies. Her ears twitched as she looked towards the captain standing in the doorway.

“Princess we are a day away from Trottingham harbor. We got word your sister is shutting the harbor down allowing you and the rest to enter safely. A train will be waiting for you at the train tracks as well.” He bowed as Luna nodded. After hearing about the harbor she started to twitch.

“Twilight?” Krill looked towards her.

“I was hoping to go through Baltimare like last time” she pulled the book towards her as her friends looked back towards her.

“Twi sug?”

“Trottingham is the harbor we talk about” she moved her hoof towards her necklace as Luna glanced towards the purple unicorn.

“I will carry you to shore Twilight. Selene can ride in the boat with Applejack and Rainbow Dash and” she was stopped as her hears moved and her eyes made contact with the wall “Selene is awake” she spoke up causing the others to look towards the lunar alicorn. Staying quiet they watched as Selene moved down the hall yawning. She noticed the area was quiet as she walked out on deck her fins spread out beside her. She moved towards the middle of the deck laying out in the middle allowing the sun to warm her up. Twilight and her friends looked out on the deck watching the merpony and listening to her randomly purr.

“Is she a cat?” Applejack spoke up as Rainbow was trying to hold her laughter in.

“Maybe she both?” Fluttershy looked over at the merpony. Twilight placed her book back in the holder attached to her hip. She walked out into the deck looking towards Selene.

“What are you okay?” she spoke up causing Selene to open her eyes.

“The sun feels good on my scales”

“I bet it does” she laid out beside Selene her tail moving behind her. She placed her head on the merpony’s shoulder as she closed her eyes allowing the sun to soak in. the others watched their friend before looking up towards Luna with a worried look in their eyes.

“Princess if she does get sealed away. What would happen to Twilight?” Fluttershy pulled on her leg as Luna closed her eyes.

“I’m not sure. But if that comes after that. Me and my sister may half to alter her memories so she will forget Selene”

“And the twins?” Pinkie spoke up her mane was deflated.

“we will alter her mind so she can remember them. But if we can not. I will raise them” Luna turned and walked back down the hall as the others watched their friend in silence. As the day went on Selene stayed on the deck allowing the sun to wash over her. The crew did there best to move around her but as it grew late they forced her to move back to the room. Twilight was sitting on the bed spreading aloe on her fur.

“If you going to stay in the sun put some sunscreen on” she looked towards the merpony.

“What is sunscreen?” she looked back towards Twilight.

“It’s a lotion to keep the sun from burning you” the unicorn sighed as Selene moved her tail. Twilight smiled as she continued placing aloe on Selene. The rest of the time was peaceful as Rainbow and Pinkie were forced to work for causing chaos. Discord was spending time with the tree walker and Fluttershy on deck. They were watching the tree walker basking in the sun as his leaves were shaking. Rarity was busy watching from afar creating design after design while Applejack was going over the supplies with the crew. Luna was sitting on the deck watching Krill and Edan swim around the boat as Ra and Za sat beside her. They were staying silent as they were filled in on the plan. The lunar alicorn noticed the ships in the harbor were sitting out of the way of the decks. Glancing around she noticed her sister’s guard standing on the mast of the ships bowing towards her.

“We can’t go too far in princess” the captain walked over to her “We will get the smaller boats to move us to land. Your sister has the guards closing the port off. I got word she is waiting for you at the train station” he gave a short bow before leaving her alone. Luna nodded as she looked towards the two guards standing on her sides. Moving from her spot she walked into the haul her ears picked up the faint sound of crying hidden under the sound of shouting. Looking around she closed her eyes taking a deep breath in and slowly letting it out she noticed the crying was coming from her room where Twilight and Selene were in. Pushing the door open she noticed Selene was holding onto Twilight with a bloody leg. The purple unicorn was holding onto Selene as she looked up at Luna. The alicorn walked over as she noticed Selene’s hoof.

“What happened?”

“The curse took over again. She grew a pair of fangs and started to come after me. Before she harmed me….she bit down on her hoof allowing Star to take over” her eyes were red as she was patting Selene’s mane. The merpony had calmed down as Luna pulled a towel off wrapping it around her hoof.

“Twilight I think she needs to stay in Canterlot. Where we can watch her” Luna could see the pain in her eyes causing her tears to be moved by Luna’s wing “Look you can still visit her”

“I know princess” Twilight cleared her eyes.

“We are here in the harbor. Why don’t you go to shore with Ra and Za? I will take Selene to land. I heard my sister is on land waiting.” Twilight nodded at the statement as she released Selene. Moving from the bed she walked out of the room as Luna glanced down at the sleeping merpony. Her lips were stained with blood as her hoof was bleeding still. Pulling a towel out she wrapped it around Selene’s hoof before picking up the merpony. She placed her down on her back before walking out of the room. She noticed the ponies were getting many of the heavy items out of the way first yelling about which one gets handled by either Krill or Edan. Once she was outside she took to the sky flying from the deck she flew over the town. She could see most of the streets were cleared allowing the deck hooves to clear the ship with ease. She saw her sister standing on the train station with a few guards helping the ponies load up the train. As she landed on the train station she noticed her sister was staring at the tree walker that was between Fluttershy and Discord.

“What is that sister?”

“That is a tree walker. You should see the nightwalkers” Luna whispered back as she slipped onto the train walking towards the royal car. She laid down Selene on the bed running her wing over her head. She cleaned the blood from her lips as she heard the door open behind her. Glancing over her shoulder she noticed her sister walking in shutting the door behind her.

“What happened?” Celestia's eye was bouncing around stopping as she noticed the blood on Selene’s hoof. Taking a deep breath in Luna started to tell her everything. She didn’t move as Luna went over the islands, the elders, the magic and what happened with the curse. Luna even went over the plan she and the others made up. Once she was done she breathed a sigh of relief as she watched her sister move from the door. She sat beside Selene looking towards the pattern on her hoof.

“Why is it that we get something good and yet something so bad is following them.” She looked up towards Luna.

“ I know but at least we can give her the best few years or months that she has with us.” Luna watched as Celestia closed her eyes.

“I do not wish to mess with my student’s memories. But if it needs to be done” She opened them as she leaned in and nuzzled Selene causing her to let out a yawn.

“Did the boat stop?” her voice was soft as Celestia giggled.

“Yes. I heard the twins started to move.” She smiled as Selene sat up her ears were perked up as she looked towards her aunt.

“Auntie Celestia. I wasn’t expecting you on the boat” she moved her tail as she rolled onto her side. She had a smile on her face as she rubbed her stomach “Oh the twins. I guess they figured out they can move and make me sit down or get food” she giggled as Celestia smiled as she leaned over and nuzzled Selene’s stomach.

“Well you and my student are in trouble” she kept her smile on as Selene’s ears flattened against her.

“What did we do?”

“You two had a wedding and I was not there” Celestia started to pout as Selene’s heart was pounding in her chest causing her to sigh in relief.

“Well, you need to talk to Twilight. She was going to ask you something” she whistled the last part causing the solar alicorn to sit up straight.

“Oh, I will. But on to the trial. You need to be there for it. Your brothers have gone from demanding death to allowing my sister’s guards to use him for blood. Discord wants to take him and leave in a nightmare world where. It gets a bit graphic on what he wants” Celestia shivered as Selene looked towards her aunts.

“Must I be in the room with him?” her hooves were moving as Luna looked towards her sister.

“Celestia at this moment how she is acting”

“I know but she has to. The nobles gave him the option of seeing his victim”

“Sister” Luna looked towards her as Celestia.

“Can Star stay hidden?” Celestia looked towards Selene.

“Yes”

“She said yes”

“Good. We will keep Ra and Za on her side. The lunar guard can help as we keep the courtroom cleared except for the elements of harmony.” Celestia looked towards the door as she heard her student’s voice. A smile formed on her face as she looked over to Luna.

“I will need to speak to my student about a certain event” she moved towards the door and walked out of the room. Luna let out a sigh as she looked over at the door.

“Twilight will have a hard time dealing with her” she was snickering a bit as Selene felt a bit sorry for what was in store for Twilight.

Chapter forty one

Chapter Forty one

Luna was sitting on a large oversize cloud. Her sister and the other elements were sitting alongside her. They were talking amongst themselves as it was easier to speak without alerting Selene. Luna was listening to Twilight ramble on about the spell in the book causing the lunar alicorn to look around. The room she created was changing slowly as Twilight was speaking. The room was filling slowly with water while the room shifted into a large colosseum. Star was sitting on the sidelines her appearance had changed. Her tail was longer than normal as the scales were light pink with blue swirls mixed in. her eyes were a soft cherry blossom pink as her mane was floating behind her filled with pink fish and cherry blossoms. Her fins were flowing as if they were made from fabric. Opening her mouth her voice was angelic causing Twilight to stop speaking.

“So the elder told you what I truly am” she smiled as the ponies looked up towards her. Celestia had her wings up as the others gathered behind her.

“Star?”

“My name is Roseate. Star is something I let Selene call me” she giggled as she got up from her seat moving closer towards them.

“I thought you were”

“I told you I was never a curse, to begin with. I am a shield between Selene and the sea witch.”

“But the moon on her neck and” Twilight was cut off as Roseate placed a hoof on her muzzle.

“I am the reason the scholars died. If they found out the truth about the curse something bad could have happened to her. As for the moon on the back of her neck. That does count down the number of days she has left. Till the witch takes over. When you see me as a black-tailed angry merpony its because I been letting the witch act through me. However, she is getting impatient and greedy.” Roseate sighed as she looked up towards the top of the room. Sunlight was coming through as the merpony held a book in her hooves “She will not take me and end me. She wants Selene and the power flowing through her. I do not know this nightmare moon you talk about or the elements but it might be a start. But go to mount Aires. In the caves around the sea is where King maybe”

“Why are you helping us now?” Celestia narrowed her eyes.

“My time is coming to an end. The witch is getting tired of me. She wants the power that is flowing through Selene. They went after Selene because of me” she hung her head as the alicorn’s glanced over at each other before looking over at the merpony.

“Queen Roseate may we ask why were they went after here because of you?” Luna spoke up as the merpony looked up.

“I found a way to pick the pony I wanted to be the next ruler of the sea. I found out that it would have gone to one of Selene’s brothers dooming her to death. The sea witches heard what I did and they threaten me. If I did not give them the gem they would go after my family and… and… they knew I cared for Selene greater than the others. Every time she visited I made sure she was fine. And when I heard she was visiting the islands above I went with her. The islands are as old as Maremuda and they must have something.”

“And you were right” Luna walked closer towards the merpony.

“I found a stallion who knew how to take souls and place them into a shell. I gave him a part of my power as payment. While Selene played with Twilight I got him to tear my soul in half. I’m glad I did. She needed me and she needed a pony in her corner. She would have died and” she had tears in her eyes as Luna moved closer pulling her into a hug.

“You should still tell her the truth” Luna moved as Roseate shook her head.

“I will let her believe that I am Star. Oh and Twilight the myth about ponies dying who research the curse. Yeah, that’s fake I normally mess with there mind. But you and the others here are an exception to that rule. You showed her what ponies who care about each other could do while she was young. You gave her hope in something better. Also thank you for letting me use your shadow and magic” she chuckled as she disappeared making the room return to normal.

“Well at least she honest” Rainbow broke the silence as Luna looked towards them.

“I think we will stop there for the night. I cannot keep this up for much longer.” Luna looked towards them as Celestia nodded.

“Twilight and want you and your friends to get ready. Once awake come to the throne room, please. Blueblood and the nobles are pushing for a speedy trial” Celestia groaned as she rubbed her eyes with her wings. Luna nodded as she spread her wing open as she swept it through the others. Sending them back to their dreams before sending her sister off.

Her eyes opened up as she let out a small yawn. Her aid was sitting beside her holding out a tray with a large cup of coffee on it. Sitting next to the cup of coffee was a bagel with cream cheese. Picking up the baked good she took a bit out of it as she looked down towards her aid.

“Has anything happened while I was in the dream world?” she glanced down towards her aid.

“The nobles that are representing Blueblood are here.” she placed the cup on the table near the throne as Luna let out a sigh as she continued to munch on the bagel. She licked her lips to clear the cream cheese from her lips. She leaned her head back towards the throne as she looked out into the room. Closing her eyes she let out an irritated sigh. The morning was going to be hell for her. Opening her eyes she used her magic to pull the moon down over the horizon allowing her sister’s sun to rise into the sky. Breakfast went smoothly for Luna as she was daydreaming while Celestia was running over the list of what they needed to do. Selene was sitting beside Luna following her aunt as she was staring a hole into the wall. However, she wasn’t staring she was talking.

“Star?”

“Nervous?”

“Yes. What am I supposed to do?” Selene’s ears twitched as she blinked slowly. The others just watched them as Luna was a master at daydreaming but keeping the appearance she was listening to. Her head was nodding as for Selene. Her ears were twitching as she stared at the wall.

“Stay silent and follow your aunts and listen to them. They will have the answers of what you need” Star was chuckling as Selene let a stream of air out of her nose. She closed her eyes as she blinked them slowly.

“So stay silent and keep hidden”

“No you should never hide. If you hide you are giving the bloody stallion what he wants. He wants you to be scared and afraid. If you hide you are letting him keep the power over you.” Star grumbled as Selene blinked again. Her eyes moved and noticed the others were walking out of the room. Placing the half-eaten toast down she followed them in silence. Her eyes were looking around as they entered the throne room. A small group of ponies were gathered around Blueblood as her brothers were sitting in front of the thrones. Celestia and Luna took their seats as Cadence sat between them. Twilight and her friends stayed around Selene. Looking up towards her aunt she noticed she was speaking but Selene couldn’t hear the words. Her mind was allowing Star to hear first as her heart was pounding.

“This is the part where you need to listen to” Star-spoke up as she disappeared leaving Selene to listen to a purple pony with a dark navy mane and tail. She was dressed simply in a vest as she had papers floating in front of her.

“Prince Blueblood did not know that the pony in question was a princess. He had only seen her once and the pony who sold her to him, said that she freely gave her self up” the pony looked up towards the princesses. A tall blue stallion with a light blue and grey mane walked up wearing a black suit. He fixed his glasses as he bowed.

“And we have documentation that she was taken from Ponyvile by the people who sold her. We also have sworn confessions by the stallions in custody. They were written while the ponies were under a truth spell. They were told by Blueblood to capture her. He promised money or whatever they wanted for her.” He looked up and handed the papers over to the princess.

“Oh and we have witness stating”

“Your witnesses are in the holding cell. They also gave us a statement under the same spell. We also have the heroes of Equestria willing to come up and say they saw the ponies your client hired ponynapping her” the stallion in question pointed a hoof at the mare.

“Lord Fancypants, Lady Violet, we gathered you two here since a request of a speedy trial was placed in. We have all the information that we need to judge the pony in question. The reason we had to hold off on the speedy trial is for one fact. We needed to gather the other rulers since this has gone far beyond our borders. For one, you bought the pony here on Equestrian soil. Then you transported her to the Crystal Empire”

“Breaking several laws that we have on merponies” Cadence glared towards Blueblood.

“And on top of it. She is a princess who is currently under her father’s rule. She is also the future ruler of the sea.” Celestia shifted in her seat as Luna spoke up.

“The question of death has come up many times from the merponies. The suggestion of hard labor in the crystal mines has been placed on the table. Apparently, merponies are protected in the empire and breaking their laws means death or hard labor until you die. And the last suggestion that was placed on the table was that you would spend your days in jail. Not the fancy jail for nobles. You would be placed in an underground jail where you will be used for food for my night guard. We concluded” Luna sat back as Cadence cleared her throat.

“For the ponynapping of a visiting royal, you are stripped of your noble status. Any children that you sired will no longer have ties to you. Your money will be split among your children and any family members that you have. If you do not have children or family left alive your land and money will be awarded to the crown and used as fit. For the buying, an enslaved pony and transporting the said pony you are hereby placed in jail to be used as the night guard sees fit till you die. And for enslaving a merpony, harming a merpony, mistreating a merpony you are hereby sentenced to work in the Crystal mines here in Equestria run by the ponies from the Empire. You will be overseen by the night guard and the crystal guard. They will see how to use you in any way they like” Cadence placed the papers down as she looked over and noticed the ponies were staring in shock “The Crystal Empire has very stick laws on merponies dating back to the days before Sombra.” Cadence handed the ponies in question copies of the laws along with Princess Celestia and Luna.

“Princess you can’t” the mare was stopped as Celestia held her hoof up.

“His actions almost caused a war! You almost destroyed three-year peace talks by his actions! I will not let this just go by a simple slap on the hoof! These sentences are solid and they will stay!” Celestia watched as the ponies were staring at her “And if any pony has a problem with it I will take their titles and money away from them. I will not have a pony jeopardize my ponies and potentially put us at war! A war with ponies who know magic that we don’t! ponies who have the same life span like me and my sister! He almost put us at war with ponies who have kept the same type of training that was set in stone by the first alicorn of the sea King Atlas. I will not go to war with ponies who will potentially have the upper hoof” she growled as the others nodded weakly.

“Guards take Blueblood to Captain Shadow of the Lunar guard. Tell him this is the gift I been talking about” Luna waved her wing causing the guards in the room to bow. They pushed the nobles away from Blueblood as they dragged him out of the room by his hind legs. The nobles glanced towards Selene who was hiding behind a few pillars.

“Princess we”

“There will be no retrial” Cadence looked towards them as Luna was the one giving them the coldest stare. The ponies bowed as they quickly left whispering among themselves. Selene moved out of her hiding spot as she noticed the relief wash over the princess's faces.

“Who knew that the Crystal Empire had so many rules on merponies. I mean I didn’t even think I would find a book on it” Cadence sighed as she moved her mane with her wing. Hearing the princesses talk about rule Selene took the opening and walked out of the throne room. A weight felt as it was lifted from her chest causing a smile to form on her muzzle. Her hoof ran along her stomach as she noticed Kibby walking along the halls with Krill by her side talking. Her ears went up as she looked towards Selene.

“Selene we were coming to get you. I thought you would be at the trial?” Kibby spoke up as the merpony shook her head.

“It was short and easy” she smiled as Kibby smiled back.

“Well good. But we need to walk you over to the hospital now”

“Wait why?” Selene sat down as Kibby pointed towards her stomach.

“You are coming to the point where you are going to be sluggish and very tired. Your coming to the term where the tail and fins are starting to form. That is the time when your body with needs the most energy” Kibby kept her hoof pointed towards Selene.

“Have you not felt tired or exhausted?” Krill spoke up as Selene nodded.

“I have but we just got back from the islands. We did do a lot” she chuckled as she pointed to the symbol on her leg.

“Selene it's your body telling you its time for you to relax. And you are going to relax at the hospital” Kibby walked over to Selene as she placed a hoof around her neck “And you are going to stay at the hospital so I can keep an eye on you”

“But I need to”

“No buts” Kibby picked up Selene as she carried her out of the castle. The merpony curled up on Kibby’s back grumbling a bit as she noticed Krill was walking with them.

“Selene this is a point where you need to have a constant eye on you. You can not sleep in the tank since we have no idea what the children truly are” Kibby noticed the look on Selene’s face “Come on let's head to the hospital” she leaned in and nuzzled her. Selene nodded as she turned and followed Kibby. Krill walked over and picked up Selene allowing her to travel easier. Selene could hear ponies talking over each other as they waited in front of the castle. The guards were trying to mateine order as they slipped through them. The wind was softly blowing allowing her to feel the cold that was finally moving in. Selene let a yawn out as her fins were draping down at her sides. Kibby kept an eye on Selene as they moved towards the hospital. It was a silent walk between them as the town around them was getting up and moving. Kibby was playing things over in her mind as she led Krill through the entrance of the hospital.

“So where are we going to be keeping her?” Krill watched as Kibby led him through the back halls towards an elevator.

“The hospital has a large floor dedicated to the princesses. It hasn’t been used in a long while. I talked to the board and told them we had a visiting princess that will be needing it. Plus this will give the nurses and staff good training on the floor if Celestia and Luna would ever need treatment. They will know how to use the equipment and the layout” Kibby smiled as she pulled a key from her pocket placing it into a slot in the elevator.

“I thought the castle would have a medical wing for them?”

“The wing is simply made for the guard since they are the ones who get injured a lot. Plus don’t tell any pony. But this is a place where the princesses normally come when they get a headache from the nobles” she chuckled as the elevator stopped opening up to a large marbled room. Krill was shocked as he saw the walls and the ceilings were made of a single grey marble. The floor was a dark blue marble covered in a dark purple and silver rug. Two large cloud beds covered in blankets with pillows sat in the middle. Most of the equipment in the room was placed to the side covered in plastic sheets. A few nurses were pulling sheets off of a few as they were getting the equipment up and running. Krill walked into the room noticing it was warmer than the main hospital.

“It’s”

“Has its own heating and cooling. Just set her on one of the beds” Kibby waved her hoof towards the bed as she walked over to the nurses. Krill placed Selene down on the large cloud bed decorated in the stars. Selene let out another yawn as she tried to move her fins. Looking around she could only hear muffled voices till she felt her hoof being pulled from under her. Her fins bolted up as she felt something poking her leg. She let out a small wine before feeling a hoof rub her cheek. Kibby was helping the nurses place an iv line in Selene’s hoof.

“Is she okay?” one of the nurses spoke up. Kibby turned to face the nurse but she noticed the nurse had golden eyes with red iris staring at her. The nurse had one fang sticking out of her mouth as the other one was busy placing a needle in.

“When merponies hit five months in the mother will start getting sluggish. This is when they hide in the cave they picked out. They will stay in the cave while the mate would bring them food and other items they would need. When they start to give birth is when the mate will gather the family allowing them to help and to keep the enemies distracted. However, some stay within city limits and then every pony comes together and helps. But many still follow their roots and finds a cave” Kibby noticed the nurse staring at her turn her head causing chills to go up to her spine. Krill noticed the nurse as the other one was nodding.

“The Iv is in.” she smiled as Kibby walked over.

“Okay, now place the heart monitors like you would on a normal pony. Then just keep an eye and ear on the monitors downstairs. This room will come up as royal when any of the alarms go off” Kibby watched as the nurse nodded. She slowly took her time as Krill was busy looking around whistling.

“Holy Carp! This bathroom is laaarrge!” he whistled causing Kibby to glare at the door.

“I am sorry about him” she groaned as the nurse nodded. Once the heart monitor was hooked up the one nurse left leaving the other one behind.

“Alright Discord what are you doing?” Kibby growled as the nurse dropped the illusion, Discord stretched his arms. He glared towards Kibby as he sat on the edge of the bed.

“I saw you two carrying Selene. From what my” he made a pair of red rim glasses and a floating calendar with wings appear in front of him “Calendar her check-up is not for another few weeks. As far as I know, this check would involve Twilight and the others….plus” he had a grinned as he looked towards the healer “You snuck her out of the castle” he made the items disappear as he leaned his head down.

“And you have the makings of a Tree walker all over you…like tentacles” Kibby smiled as she noticed Discord turning red and backing up from her. She was looking away at his face still red.

“I will”

“Look Discord… Just don’t cause any problems please” Kibby turned and walked out of the room leaving him alone with Krill and Selene.

Chapter Forty Two

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Forty Three

Twilight was walking beside Celestia quiet as could be. She was glancing in front of her while her hooves were moving automatically. Celestia moved towards the waiting room of the hospital. It was calm and quiet as the solar alicorn looked towards Twilight.

“How do you feel now being a mother?” Celestia’s voice broke the silence causing her student to shake her head.

“I’m worried” Twilight’s voice was soft as she lifted her head towards the window.

“Well every mother is worried about”

“No princess. I am worried about the curse. Star said the only reason it wasn’t advancing was because of the twins.” Twilight glanced up towards Celestia with a hint of worried in her eyes. The solar alicorn closed her eyes and let out a soft sigh.

“The castle is closed for hearths warming eve in a few days. Me and Luna can stay here and watch over her. We can be here if anything happens” Celestia placed a smile on her face as Twilight nodded softly. Noticing her student’s face she leaned down and smiled “I think this means you could learn more about magic” she called out as Twilight looked towards her for a bit. A small smile formed on her face.

“Well I did complete the spells she was able to give me” she looked away as she blushed a bit. Celestia smiled back as she knew her student could always be made to smile just by talking magic. She pulled her student closer and nuzzled her softly.

“Twilight do think about the worse right now. Think about the positive. Besides your friends will be here and so will your family. You want this to be a happy time”

“Thank you princess” she smiled as Celestia pulled her into a tight hug.

“Any time my student” she placed her wing over Twilight’s head causing her to chuckle. Celestia’s ears moved as she felt a pop behind her.

“Sister here you are! I been looking for you” Luna was standing in the room her eyes had circles under them as she moved towards Celestia “You promised to help me tonight remember? I find out you went to bed on me” she groaned as her wings were fluffed up. Celestia placed a smile on her face as she looked away.

“Sorry Luna I forgot”

“You forgot! How could you forget? We were going to stay up and make smores and talk about what we are going to do for the holiday” she groaned as Celestia nodded as she rubbed the back of her head.

“I’m sorry Luna. I had just finished some other treaties and I thought I could take a small nap before staying up with you” she smiled as Luna squinted her eyes.

“Then why did I track you here?” she used her wing to point towards Twilight “Are you planning on ditching me for your student?” she started to pout as Celestia shook her head.

“No Princess Luna…I called her for help. You see”

“Twilight, Princesses…you can come to the room she is calling for you” Nurse Red Heart turned and walked away. Twilight turned and walked into the hall as Celestia pulled her sister with her. Luna quickly followed her sister as she was trapped in her magic. Golden was standing at the door filling out paperwork as she looked towards Twilight.

“How is she?” Twilight’s ears laid against her head.

“She needs rest. Tons of rest as this took a heavy toll on her body. The little ones seem healthy and happy and well developed for being a month early. They are currently with her at the moment and they have their eyes open” she smiled before walking away from the door leaving the chart hanging from the frame. Twilight opened the door as Celestia walked in leaving her sister in the hall. Luna let a huff as she walked in noticing Selene was on the bed. She had different wires attached to her along with an iv and blood bag attached to her. Her tail was wrapped around something with her fin stretched over it.

“How are you feeling?” Twilight broke the silence as Selene opened her eyes. They were black for a moment before turning blue.

“Sore” her voice was raspy as she looked towards Twilight. She moved her fin allowing her to see the twins. The white colt was staring up at her his eyes were blue on top and pink on the bottom mixing into a soft purple in the middle. Twilight leaned her nose in and rest it on her tail. The colt moved his nose in and sniffed her. He let out a giggle as the filly moved her head looking towards Twilight. Her eyes were alight lavender and sky blue. She wobbled herself over to her brother and sniffed Twilight. Her tail was moving as she had a giggle and a squeal on her face. Selene let out a chuckle.

“I named the girl Celestial Twilight. The colt Dusk Shine.” Twilight glanced up towards Selene noticing red stains on her neck.

“Selene did it happen again” Twilight stood up causing the twins to wine.

“Yes. Not as bad. Though it happened again” her voice was getting quiet as she looked towards Twilight. Celestia moved closer as Luna kept her head down looking towards the twins.

“Why are you hooked up to blood?” her voice held a bit of worried as Twilight looked up towards her teacher.

“When a year is up the curse makes her cough up blood and bleed from her eyes.” Twilight shivered. Celestia looked towards Selene as she let out a large yawn.

“How do you know this?”

“Remember the harbor?” Selene looked up towards the alicorns. Celestia was nodding as Luna was locked onto the twins beside her “I didn’t make it to Twilight in time. Her heart was so slow and I gave up a year of my life to save her. It didn’t catch up to me till I was home from the aquarium. I thought I was hiding it well” Selene was huffing as she fixed her tail a bit. Twilight shook her head as she leaned in and picked up Dusk from her tail.

“I went to check on her and me and the girls noticed she was not acting right. I saw her throw up blood” Twilight looked towards Luna who was at this point staring without blinking. Her wings were fluffed up by her side as she was captivated by the cuteness.

“Princess Luna?” Twilight spoke up as the lunar princess quickly sat up. Her cheeks were blushed as she moved her wings.

“I’m….I’m sorry sister for yelling…but you should have sent me a scroll” she used her wing to smack her sister.

“I would have sent one but you beat me to it sister” Celestia glared towards her causing the twins to cry. Selene leaned down and nuzzled her daughter as Twilight moved her legs rocking Dusk. Her eyes were getting heavy causing Celestia to take Dusk from her.

“Twilight you need your sleep as well” She smiled as the purple unicorn shook her head.

“I’m fine…I need to be awake to help” she sat on her flank as Celestia pointed towards Spike. He was curled up in a chair asleep still clutching the towel in his claws. Twilight nodded slowly as she heads towards the door. Selene held her hoof out towards Twilight. Celestia picked up Celestial in her magic moving both twins to the crib nearby. Luna moved towards the crib looking down at the twins. Twilight stopped as she looked towards the crib. Her eyes spot Selene holding her hoof out to her. She walked over to her as Selene patted the bed space beside her.

“You can stay here” she smiled as Twilight nodded. Selene moved to one side of the bed as she let out a yawn. Twilight climbed up onto the bed and stretched out beside her. Selene rested her head on her chest as Princess Celestia placed a large blanket over them.

“You two get some rest. We will be back later…” She noticed her sister was to focus on the twins as her wings moved. They were watching her ears as Luna stuck her tongue out causing them to laugh “Or my sister can stay and watch over you two. I will be back with some help” she had a smile before leaving the room. Twilight let out a yawn before falling to sleep. Selene closed her eyes and drifted off as well. No dreams haunted her allowing her to rest. Her body felt sore as she tried to move her tail getting stopped by something. Her eye opened up as she noticed Twilight was missing but Spike was near her tail asleep. Sitting up she noticed Nurse Red Heart walking in and replacing the bags that were attached to her. She groaned a bit as she looked around noticing the twins were silent. They were sleeping in their crib holding onto each other. Their names were on a pink and blue star taped to the side. Her ears moved as she heard the sound of metal. Sitting up she noticed more tubes and wires attached to her causing her to groan. Looking to the door she noticed two stallions one in gold and white fur and one in silver armor. Before she was able to say something the door opened up. A tall light brown stallion with a black and white mane and beard. His eyes were yellow and orange shinning behind a pair of glasses. He was holding a large bouquet and a wrapped box in his magic. The guards walked out of the room as the stallion placed the flowers in a vase.

“I see that you are up and not attacking nurses” Discord’s voice spoke up causing Selene to star at him.

“Uncle?” her voice was weak as she pulled a pillow to keep her propped up. Discord used his magic to place pillows around her.

“Ahhh…I thought it would be easier if I came as my old self” he grinned a bit as he walked towards the crib “Twilight came to see Fluttershy and Tikia?” he shook his head before fixing his glasses “She told us you gave birth the other night. Asked if she could watch her owl and ya ya ya. I kind of left after I heard you were here” he turned and looked towards her. He moved towards the bed looking up at her.

“Will you ever be attached to my brothers as you are attached to me?” she had a weak smile on her face. Discord let out a small chuckle.

“If the rest of them are like the three I meet in court. Then no. They remind me a lot of the chaotic king that turned me into what I am. Short to the damn point and want everything for themselves. As I said before, you remind me of my mother. A pony who was sweet and so random” he looked up towards her as Selene nodded a bit. Her head felt heavy as she was still sleepy. Discord looked up towards her as he noticed her head bobbing.

“Why don’t you rest”

“I have been sleeping already”

“You had just given birth my dear” he used his magic to pull the blanket over her. She nestled into the pillows as she looked towards him.

“What about the twins…they should be waking up any moment” her voice was soft as she glanced towards the foals. Discord used his magic to warm up the blanket causing her to pull her tail in some more. He smiled as he looked towards her.

“I can watch them” he waved his hoof towards her.

“What If I need to feed them?” her ears were twitching as Discord looked towards her. He let a sigh out as he continued to place pillows around her. Her eyes grew heavy as she laid her head down on her hooves as her tail moved a bit.

“I will wake you up” this made Selene groan a bit. She closed her eyes and buried her head as she felt the blanket being pulled up around her head as the warmth of the blanket was resting on her gills. She fell back to sleep causing Discord to smile. He climbed up on the bed making sure she would stay asleep as he opened a book his ears twitching. He kept reading as Selene opened an eye causing him to look towards her.

“Why are you awake?” he spoke up as she lifted her head. She was silent as she looked towards the twins as they started to wine. She started to move before he placed his hoof up “No you lay here. I will get them” he climbed off the bed as he picked up the twins placing them beside her. Pulling them in she moved the blanket allowing them to latch on to her. She looked down towards them as Nurse Red Heart poked her head in.

“I wanted to see if the new mother was up” she smiled as she walked in and noticed Discord in his pony form. Selene looked up and nodded “Good” she smiled as she walked into the room with Princess Cadence following her. She had some balloons in her magic and two large teddy bears.

“I brought gifts” she smiled as she walked closer to the bed as Selene looked up towards her.

“How are you feeling?” Cadence sat next to the bed as Selene looked up towards her.

“Fine but I feel a bit of tugging in my tail” she kept her eyes on the princess as Nurse Red Heart cleared her throat.

“Well, that would be the stitches. You see you had some tearing in your” her face was turning red “Area. The doctor said it looked like the horn from your colt caused them as your body doesn’t look like it could handle a pony with a horn. Some mares have that problem but it is a low number for us.” She smiled as Selene moved a bit.

“When will the tubes come out” she waved her hoof as Nurse Red heart looked towards the chart in her hooves.

“We can remove the tubes when the blood and the iv are complete. Her blood levels are up however we will live the iv in till she ready to leave. The doctor will check on her when she is asleep. He thinks its best after the first incident” she glared at Selene as she looked away.

“Okay thank you” Cadence spoke up as Nurse Red heart walked out of the room causing Selene to turn red. Cadence looked down at the merpony.

“Selene”

“I panicked and attacked the nurses when I was looking for the twins” Selene felt light touches of feathers running down her neck. Selene looked up towards the pink alicorn noticing her smile.

“I’ve heard a few stories from new mothers.” She chuckled as she moved down to the twins. Dusk turned and looked towards the pink alicorn. His fins went up as he spits a stream of milk into her face. Discord fell over in a howl of laughter as Cadence blinked towards them. Selene looked towards her and shook her head.

“I did not teach them that”

“That’s because if a child of a merpony finds something threatening. They will spit up the mother’s milk” Kibby was standing in the doorway dressed to the nine in winter gear. She let out a yawn as she pulled her coat off. Cadence cleared her face off with her wing as Celestial started to laugh and move her fins.

“No that is bad” Selene nudge Celestial causing her to giggle.

“Well this is going to be interesting” Cadence glared towards Discord as he was cleaning the tears from his eyes.

“What happened to Golden?” Selene laid her tail out as Kibby walked overlooking over the chart.

“Came back and told me what happened. Said you needed stitches and attacked the nurses. I saw the bruises and asked what happened. I told them that is what they would get when they took the kids from you. I said I would come down and check on you and the twins and to point out what meds they can give you.” Kibby smiled as Selene let out a small yawn. Kibby shook her head as she pulled her badge out.

“I am going to look at your charts now. I just stopped by to see if you were up.” She smiled before leaving the room. Discord took this time between breathes to fix his glasses.

“I am going to go and have a chat with our friends” he smiled before disappearing from the room. Cadence shook her head as she moved the bears towards the twins. Dusk lifted his head as he blinked a bit. Celestial kept her head down as she moved her tail. Selene laid her head down as her eyes were heavy again. This caused her to groan as she nuzzled her head into the pillows. She watched the twins move towards the bears sniffing them a bit scared of them. Dusk tried to keep his head up but he would fall over winning a bit. She chuckled as she picked up Dusk and rocked him in her wings for a bit.

“You remind me of your uncle. Very headstrong and will defend any pony” she smiled as Celestial looked up towards her with tears in her eyes. Cadence chuckled as she placed Dusk down before picking her up.

“You two are so cute. Oh, I half to be the baby sister” she smiled as Selene held her hoof up.

“Go for it” her voice was soft as she was trying to fight to stay awake.

“Selene, sleep and let the meds take over,” Cadence noticed the rings around her eyes as Selene nodded willingly. She yawned as she closed her eyes leaving the twins in her care. As Selene slept Cadence created a thick blanket on the floor before placing the twins down. She made some blocks appear for them. She laid out and watched the twins poke the blocks with their hooves. Dusk poked them with his horn causing Celestial to laugh. He stopped and smiled as he looked up towards Cadence unsure of what to make of her. He closed his eyes and let out a small sonar causing Selene to jump up.

“Is something wrong?” she was looking around as Cadence looked up.

“No why?”

“I heard sonar” she looked around and noticed Dusk on the blanket with his eyes closed. Selene smiled as she opened her gills letting out a small sonar causing him to open eyes. He smiled and clapped his hooves.

“What is going on?”

“He was searching for us. He just nervous.” Selene let out another yawn as Celestial copied her brother. Selene groaned as she opened her gills causing them to laugh “Twilight knows the spell. She can teach you the copy of the spell and how to read it and listen to the sonar” Selene rubbed her gills as she felt them getting sore.

“Oh!” Cadence smiled as the twins in front of her rolled around and giggled. Cadence used her magic to make some smaller toys appear in front of them. Dusk had his eyes staring at Cadence’s horn. He looked up and noticed his horn causing him to close his eyes. Grey sparks started to appear from his horn causing his sister to turn and watch. Selene looked down and pointed towards him.

“Is that normal?” she watched as Cadence turned and watched as the sparks landed on the blanket causing them to burn through the material. The pink alicorn picked the twins up placing them on the bed near Selene.

“A bit. Normal unicorns have unruly magic during their early years. Twilight wasn’t so bad from what I heard from Velvet. “ she smiled a bit as she rolled the blanket up. Selene watched as the twins were laughing and giggling. Celestial used her fins and spread them wide as she lifted one of the bears from the floor. Cadence watched in shock as she turned towards the little pink merpony.

“I thought she needed water to lift”

“She does…but she also half surface pony” Selene looked towards Cadence as they gave each other a small smile.

Chapter forty four

Kibby was busy pulling the tubes from Selene as Cadence and Discord went chasing the twins. This caused her to sit on the bed listening to them and the other nurses yelling out. Dusk was appearing and reappearing in random rooms while Celestial was rolling around halls in a small water bubble. Once Selene was free she pulled herself out of the bed and placed her spell on. Stretching her hind legs she walked out of the room her fins hanging from her body. She closed her eyes as she let a low sonar calling her twins. Dusk appeared in the hall clapping his hooves as Celestial rolled next to him. He climbed in giggling causing Kibby to stare.

“Is that water?” her voice was shaky as Cadence and Discord nodded. The spirit fo chaos and the alicorn of love were out of breath.

“I’m calling in back up” she huffed as she made a small note on a sticky notepad before making it disappear. Dusk was smiled as he blew bubbles as his gills moved causing Kibby to watch in shock.

“He can breath in water!” she smiled as Dusk looked towards them. He giggled as Selene let out another low sonar her breath was laboring. The twins calmed down as Celestial looked towards her. Celestia and Luna appeared around the nurse’s station. Both the twins looked towards the alicorns and giggles. They ran off causing Discord to groan. Celestia was shocked as she saw the worn out Spirit as Cadence was huffing. Selene collapsed to the floor panting heavily. She pushed herself up off the floor.

“So this is the help” Celestia smiled as she let out a soft melody. Dusk appeared in front of her holding his hooves up before Celestial rolled past him. He turned his head and clapped his hooves before disappearing.

“I think you need another trick sister” Luna was smiled as Celestia was shocked.

“Oh, so this is how they wish to play” she smiled as she used her magic to track them. Nurse Red heart stayed quiet till she noticed blood running down Selene’s back hooves. She got up and pulled the merpony to the side.

“Oh no you are not running after them” he pushed Selene back to the room.

“But…I…need to” she groaned as Nurse Red heart pushed her to the bed.

“You ripped your stitches” She pointed to the bed as Selene pulled her magic. Her tail appeared as Red Heart stuck her head in the hall and called for a doctor. Selene pulled a pillow towards her as she felt the tubes being entered her hooves again. She watched as the doctor walked in letting her heard the others chasing the twins. Her ears folded back.

“Lay still please” he smiled as Selene placed her head down. She felt the doctor open up her slit causing her to blush “You broke a few stitches. I will place them back but I need you to not run, use magic or move unless needed” he gave her a small local before placing the stitches back. Her ears caught the sound of other ponies joining in on the chase. Dusk appeared in the room looking towards Selene yawning. The doctor moved as Dusk simply rolled towards her and curling up as he fell asleep against her.

“I guess using all his magic made him tired” the doctor smiled “I will be giving stick orders with your family about what you can and can not do for a week” he waved a clipboard at her causing her to look away

“You two get some rest. We will be back later…” She noticed her sister was to focus on the twins as her wings moved. They were watching her ears as Luna stuck her tongue out causing them to laugh “Or my sister can stay and watch over you two. I will be back with some help” she had a smile before leaving the room. Twilight let out a yawn before falling to sleep. Selene closed her eyes and drifted off as well. No dreams haunted her allowing her to rest. Her body felt sore as she tried to move her tail getting stopped by something. Her eye opened up as she noticed Twilight was missing but Spike was near her tail asleep. Sitting up she noticed Nurse Red Heart walking in and replacing the bags that were attached to her. She groaned a bit as she looked around noticing the twins were silent. They were sleeping in their crib holding onto each other. Their names were on a pink and blue star taped to the side. Her ears moved as she heard the sound of metal. Sitting up she noticed more tubes and wires attached to her causing her to groan. Looking to the door she noticed two stallions one in gold and white fur and one in silver armor. The bowed towards her as the door opened up. Princess Celestia and Luna walked in with smiles as Discord was following them. He was holding a large bouquet in his claws before placing them on the dresser next to the bed.

“Oh my gosh,” he quickly moved towards the crib noticing the twins holding each other while they slept.

“I didn’t expect to see you all here” her voice was still silent as Celestia leaned down and nuzzled her.

“The castle is closed for a week. We give the staff a week off for the holiday. Twilight went to get her family and her friends together as we heard you might be able to head home” Celestia smiled as Luna looked towards her.

“I also wanted to see my grandchildren” Luna had a smile as Celestia looked towards her.

“Luna you didn’t tell her the news yet” Celestia blinked as the guards walked out of the room as the doctor walked in with a clipboard. Luna fluffed her wings up as Discord was busy looking down at the twins. He smiled a bit as he noticed their eyes opening a bit as they stared up at him. Luna used her magic causing Dusk to star up at her watching her horn glowing as she lifted some papers to Selene.

“Your father sent the papers to officially adopt you. He wants all the loop poles and loose ends the nobles may use against us cleaned up.” Luna watched as Selene glanced towards the paper and let out a sigh before nodding. The doctor coughed into his hoof causing the ponies to turn towards him.

“So you are her mother now Princess?” he glanced up as Luna nodded “Good I have a long list of dos and don’t” he smiled as he flipped through his clipboard “First off no rapid movement we had to place stitches along her area. Your body was not suited to give birth to a unicorn. His horn tore you up and I suggest if you have kids again. I would recommend you stay in the hospital for the last two months. Now your blood count is up but I want you to take it easy and rest. Let others take care of the twins if needed and do not move from a bed unless needed” he glanced towards Selene as a white light blinded him.

“The twins are gone” Discord spoke up. The alicorns looked back at him as Selene sat up quickly her heart ponding. Her fins were up in the air as she pulled the tubes and wires off of her. She leaped from the bed using her magic to place a leg spell on her tail. She pushed the doctor out of the way and bolted into the hall. Celestia and Luna followed her as Discord strolled out of the room. Selene was huffing as blood ran down her back hooves. The nurses were staring up at her as she was taller than the average pony but shorter than the princesses. her fins were draping by her side as she closed her eyes letting a low sonar out. She heard the twins blabbing about. Celestial was in a large ball of water rolling around as Dusk was beside her laughing. His fins were moving as his gills were opened and moving freely. Celestia and Luna finally caught up with her the doctor was pulling on Selene’s fin.

“You need to get back to bed. You broke your stitches let the others handle them” he looked up towards her as she moved over to the twins. Celestial noticed Selene and held her hooves up towards her. Dusk smiled and used his magic to teleport him and Celestial out of the water giggling. Selene let out another sonar as Dusk and Celestial appeared on the nurse’s desk. Luna walked over to Selene and pulled on her legs.

“Selene walk with the doctor back to the room. We will take care of this” Celestia nuzzled her as Luna pushed her back to the room. Selene nodded as she turned around walking back to the room with the doctor. He was ordering some supplies from a nearby nurse as Selene was looking up towards the ceiling. Her ears were twitching as she heard her aunts chasing the twins. She groaned a bit as she walked into the room noticing Dusk and Celestial sitting on the bed looking up at her. She pulled her magic as she climbed into the bed. The nurse that walked into the room move towards her placing the tubes back into her hoof. She had the diodes placed back as the twins started to feed. The doctor sighed as he moved towards her.

“Now I am going to give you a small local and stitch you back up.” He grumbled a bit as he worked around the twins. Selene pulled a pillow towards her as she laid her head down on it. She could feel the hooves of the doctor as he opened her slit up “You broke a couple of stitches” he moved the needle in and started to fix her up. She closed her eyes and waited for the doctor to stop.

“Alright done. I need to recheck your blood level now and you need to stay an extra night. I am going to tell a nurse to give you a sedative that is on approved list” he walked out of the room with a small vial of blood. Selene felt the twins released from her as she could feel something warm running through her veins. As Discord walked into the room he left the door open as he turned his head.

“Sun butt, Moon butt found the twins” he smiled as he walked into the room. The nurse was busy burping the twins as Selene was laying their drugged up. Her eyes were fighting to stay open causing her to look weird. One was opening as the other was closing causing her to stare at nothing. Discord walked over to her and waved his claw in front of her face. She didn’t respond as Selene closed her eyes and fell asleep. He looked towards the two alicorn sisters.

“She has been through something rough.” Luna walked over and laid her down softly as the twins were looking up at them. Discord looked towards the twins causing them to coo and babble a bit.

“They have coat markings like a fish but…its just weird and I am loving it” he smiled as his tail swayed a bit. Celestia looked towards Luna with a smile.

“Tails I will pick the baby and twins room. Heads you get the castle and whoever doesn’t get the castle can decorate the treehouse” Celestia smiled as she pulled a coin out. Discord looked up from the crib.

“I get the treehouse and I need to decorate the cottage” his eyes lit up before disappearing. Celestia sighed as she moved her wing towards her sister.

“I will let you decide the rooms in the castle” she smiled as Luna looked towards her sister.

“Are you sure? This is your student we are talking about”

“And your adoptive daughter. Plus the lunar guard seems to like her a lot”

“And the solar guard loves Twilight” Luna smiled as she looked towards the twins. They were laying in a pile of blankets and pillows nestled up against Selene resting. Celestia nodded as she watched her sister walk out of the room.

“I have an idea” she smiled as she disappeared. Celestia let out a sigh as she looked towards the twins keeping an eye on Dusk. Celestia moved the twins a bit as she placed a wet towel over her tail and then a warm blanket. She kept her eye on the twins as they nestled in a large blanket allowing their fins and gills to be seen. The room grew peacefully allowing Selene to rest with ease. Celestia shot her head up thinking something bad had happened while she was out cold. Her head turned towards the twins noticing they were still asleep peacefully. Discord had returned and was stretched out on the foot of the bed.

“Go to sleep Celestia. I can watch the little bundles of chaos” he grinned as Celestia nodded.

“I am going to need you to come with us on the trip Discord.”

“I was already planning on it” he moved his eyes over towards her. Celestia rolled her eyes as she looked towards the spirit of chaos. She let out a small yawn as she moved her wing to rub her eyes.

“Has Twilight returned yet?” she looked around as Discord shook his head.

“Not yet.” He sat up stretching his neck as he noticed the twins were moving. Dusk let out a small yawn as he looked up towards Discord. The spirit of chaos bent his head down towards him. Dusk flared his fins out while puffing his chest out. He started to stomp his hooves on the bed.

“What are you do” he was cut short as Dusk shot a stream of milk at him. Celestial opened her eyes as she noticed her brother huffing at Discord. The spirit of chaos simply blinked at what just happened to him. Celestia started to chuckle as she moved her wing towards Dusk causing him to do the same thing again. She pulled her wing-back and bowed to him. His fins twitched as he backed off from her. Selene let out a small groan as she moved a bit. She lifted her head as she looked down towards the twins. Selene pulled herself out of the blankets allowing herself to wrap her tail around them. Dusk looked up towards her with wide eyes as Celestial moved towards her latching onto her breast. Selene moved her hoof towards Dusk and rubbed his head softly.

“They are alright little one” she spoke softly causing Dusk to lean against her. Taking the opening she looked towards the others. She noticed her aunt and Discord sitting in the room causing Selene to rub her eyes.

“Where is Twilight?” her voice broke the silence as Celestia fixed her wings.

“She still not back. It does take a few hours Selene” Discord smiled as she nodded slowly. She glanced down as she noticed Celestial pulling from her breast. She leaned down and rubbed her hoof rubbed her back listening for her to burp. Selene laid herself down on the bed yawning lightly. She watched as Dusk was staring at the two before tilting his head to the side. She watched as Discord laid his head down watching the little one. Dusk reached his hoof out as he tapped Discord’s nose before giggling. The spirit of chaos wrinkles his nose before sticking his tongue out. Dusk curled up beside Selene.

“At least their calm now” Discord sat back up rubbing his neck. Celestia nodded as she watched Selene close her eyes. She was able to get some rest till the door leading out into the hall opened up. Luna was covered in snow as Twilight and Princess Cadence standing behind her. Shining Armor was standing behind them. They walked into the room pulling their winter gear off.

“Sorry Princess to keep you waiting. Mother and father went to our grandparents in Baltimare for a week but are stuck due to the trains coming to a halt since half the tracks are buried in snow.” Shining Armor shook his head as Celestial sat up holding her hooves out towards Twilight. Her fins started to move as Dusk sat his head up. He started to stomp his hooves as his fins opened up. Selene lifted her hoof and pulled Dusk closer towards her as she placed her head against him.

“You need to calm down young man” she huffed as Cadence let out a squeal. Selene’s ears went up as she looked up towards the new ponies in the room. She blinked her eyes as Dusk shot out another stream of milk hitting Shining Armor in the face. Celestial chuckled as she was in Twilight’s hooves watching her brother.

“Dusk!” Selene looked down as his ears folded behind his head. He hid his head in his hooves as his fins lowered. Selene sighed as she pulled her tail up onto the bed as she pulled her son into her hooves. She lowered her head towards him and nuzzled him softly.

“Sorry Shining I should have warned you” Cadence was chuckling as the unicorn simply blinked cleaning his face off.

“He got an aim on that one” he chuckled as Cadence nodded.

“So when can they leave the hospital?” Cadence spoke up as Twilight turned towards Celestia and Discord.

“Maybe tomorrow Twilight. We had some issues” Celestia glanced over as Dusk. He was busy nuzzling Selene softly. The merpony watched as Dusk opened his eye before disappearing again. Cadence was shocked as Discord groaned.

“Not again” he grumbled “I am getting Fluttershy” he disappeared from the room as Twilight looked towards the princess. Celestia got to her hooves as Selene sat up and closed her eyes. She opened her gills and let out a small sonar. Dusk appeared in front of her with his hooves up and pointing at her. He had tears in his eyes as he started to cry a bit. Selene leaned down and picked him up and held him close to her. The ponies in the room seemed to calm down when he got into her hooves resting peacefully. The door to the room opened up as a few nurses came walking in.

“Its time to weigh and give the children their shots while the mother gets a bath” a few merpony nurses walked in with some buckets and blankets. Twilight and the others nodded as they filed out of the room. Selene watched as the nurses took the children from the room causing her to sit up on her tail. The nurses walked over towards her and pulled the tubes from her hooves and body allowing her to move from the bed. Selene shot from the bed and into the bathroom. Her tail was giving her issues and she trusted that Twilight and the others would watch the children. She jumped into the bathtub causing the nurses to run after her.

“Queen of the sea!” one of them yelled as Selene was or trying to curl herself in the bathtub. Her tail had grown longer as her body had lengthened causing her to be too long for the tub. She sat up as the nurses looked over at her in shock. Once she hit water her mane had lengthened causing her power to activate. Her mane had small little fishes moving throughout as her tail started to glow a soft blue casting white and blue lights on the wall. Selene looked towards the nurses as she held her tail up. Her fins were larger and heavier with tidal wave designs in the fins. She pushed her mane back as a soft glow caught her attention. Where her mane touched the water it was glowing a soft white while her scales were glowing blue. She glanced up at the nurses who were watching in shock. While they moved in to tackle Selene’s tail Twilight walked along the hall watching the twins stare at her while reaching out for her.

“They know who their momma is” Cadence was giggling as she covered her muzzle with her wing. Shining Armor was glancing at his wife as Twilight nodded. She stopped as she looked up towards the Princess.

“Princess can I say I am scared” she blinked a bit as Celestia glanced towards her students.

“Twilight parenthood will always scare new parents” she had a smile on her face. Twilight shook her head as she kept her eyes on her teacher.

“No, I am scared about the curse. I can not find anything on it and what we know is coming from the islanders. I am scared of what will happen if I can’t find a way to” she was stopped as Celestia placed her hoof towards Twilight’s muzzle.

“We will find a way. Besides, you should not let the future worry you at the moment. You have something that needs your attention in the present” Celestia extended her wing towards the twins. They were clutching a pair of teddy bears as they had tears in their eyes.

“I see a couple that didn’t like their shots” Cadence sung as she looked towards Twilight smiling. The purple unicorn smiled as she walked over to the twins.

“Your right Princess”

“And when they get older I call dibs on teaching them magic. If they are like their mother they will need some help” Celestia had a grin on her muzzle as Twilight looked towards her with a small smile on her face.

Chapter Forty Five

Selene was sitting on the bed as the nurses were working on drying her mane. Celestia and the others stopped in the doorway shocked. Her tail no reached the floor as her fins were spread out on the tile. She looked over to the door and smiled softly as the doctor walked into the room reading the clipboard.

“Good news your levels are at a correct level according to the specialist in Canterlot. You can go home today with” The doctor looked up towards Selene as the nurses pulled her mane out of the towels. Selene giggled a bit as she pushed her mane back.

“Apparently my body decided to grown when I hit the water” she looked towards her hooves trying to ignore the stares of the ponies in the room. Twilight opened her mouth but her brother was the first one to beat them to the punch.

“How do we get her from here to the library?” he walked over and noticed her fins as the nurses started to braid her mane but it would constantly slip out of the twist. The fish in her hair would move around and watch Shining Armor. He backed off a bit as the nurses were a bit frustrated at her mane. They had given up and started to walk out of the room leaving the others. Twilight looked towards Cadence.

“You want to get the twins bundled up. I will try and get Selene to the”

“Twilight you and Cadence bundle the twins up. Me and my sister can teleport Selene to the library so she doesn’t have to stay in the cold longer” Luna walked over to Selene eyeing her new tail. Selene moved from the bed as she wrapped herself in her magic. She stretched her hind legs as she looked up towards her aunt smiling. Selene was slightly taller than Cadence as the fins resting against her side were draping over her as a thin robe. She flexed them slightly causing them to move and ruffle slightly. Her mane was down to the ground causing Luna to gather it into a simple bun with some of it hanging down lightly. Selene looked up towards her before her eyes were blinded with a bright light. She kept blinking her eyes as she looked around the room trying to get the spots out of her eyes.

“Oh please warn me Auntie” Selene moved away from Luna as she found a pillow to sit on. She could hear Ra and Za moving around as another blinding light. Selene groaned as she rubbed her eyes “Can ponies please stop teleporting for a moment so I can see” she wined as she kept her eyes closed. Her ears caught the sound of hooves moving around her.

“Sorry, Selene” Twilight’s voice spoke up causing Selene to open her eye after keeping it shut for a while. She could see the twins were bundled I blankets as they were looking over at her. She opened her find waving it towards them. They started to giggle as Twilight was taking mental notes on her fins.

“Oh wow they are large and they act like bedsheets” Twilight was staring as Celestia chuckled.

“Twilight children first notes later” she smiled as Za walked over to the group.

“We cane help princess.” She smiled as she walked over at Cadence waving her fins at the twins. Dusk’s eyes lit up as he reached out for Za as Celestial chuckled “Oh they are so cute” she chuckled as Cadence handed the twins over. Selene was staying in her spot till the door of the library opened up. Rarity and Rainbow Dash walked in with Fluttershy behind them. As the door opened up they let the cold wind blowing in. Selene’s ears went up as she quickly moved from the pillow towards the tank. Twilight and the others watched as all they saw was a blur moving past them.

“Rainbow Dash how can the weather team scheduled such a storm?” Rarity groaned as Rainbow Dash shook the snow from her mane.

“I will tell you the same thing I told Aj. We need it! The summer was too harsh this year and we need the winter to help restore the ground and let it rest” Rainbow groaned as Fluttershy walked towards Twilight. Her eyes were staring at the tank as they noticed it was glowing. Dusk let out a loud hiss causing the eyes to turn towards him. He was staring at Rarity as Celestial was hiding her face away from them.

“Oh dear he fistey”

“Rarity no!” Ra held his hooves up stopping the white mare “They don’t know you. Until Twilight or Selene introduces you to them slowly he will” at that moment Dusk raised his fins and shot another stream of milk towards the mare hitting her in the face. Fluttershy covered her muzzle as Rainbow dash fell to the floor in laughter.

“young man you have done that three times now” Celestia raised her wing pointing it towards him. Dusk shifted in the wrapping hiding his face. Ra looked towards Dusk.

“That’s normal princess. Until Selene can calm down and introduce them slowly meaning one at a time he will do that. You see when a merpony has her kids they stay in the cave. Family or others in the city or town they are living in will come one at a time to be introduced to the children so they know the ponies around them.” Za pulled him closer causing him to let out a small cry. She shook her head before looking around.

“Where is Twilight?” this caused the others to look around. Fluttershy and the others walked down into the basement noticing she was sitting at the tank staring up at the wall. Selene was in the tank her fins were stretched out wide glowing softly along with her mane. She had small schools of white and blue fish swimming around her. Her tail was curled up behind her as Selene had her face down at the glass watching the unicorn.

“Oh my, she grew” Ra looked towards Za.

“Just wait till we get to the topics” Za sighed as the others turned towards her.

“She going to keep growing?” Twilight’s ears went up scared. Za glanced towards Ra as she nudged him.

“You want to tell them? You were around for the last Queen of the sea”

“The Kings of the sea when they come into power. They stay the same but their strength is crazy. They grow stronger and are capable of destroying coral and sea floors. Queens, however, grow large and their magic becomes stronger. Her grandmother grew larger than Krill and Edan. Looking at Selene she might be like her grandmother. I am not sure since Queen Roseate was the first queen. The others were all kings. No merpony knows what a queen can do since Roseate was exiled from the kingdom from trying to stop some old customs. Were still learning what will happen” Ra rubbed the back of his neck as Selene shook her head as she rubbed her face. She moved around in a circle as she flexed her fins behind her.

“She looks lovely!” Rarity smiled as Selene moved back towards the glass. Her tail moved behind her as her fins were floating behind her. Selene blew some bubbles around her as she smiled.

“Rarity, Rainbow Dash can you go and gather the others, please. I am pushing the date forward. Ra which merpony from the Sanctuary you would recommend?” Celestia looked down towards the guard.

“I would say Edan since Equestria is currently in winter” he looked up towards the alicorn with a worried look.

“Grab Edan you and she will deliver a message to the king. We will be arriving within the week. Please alert the locals so they are not shocked as well this time” Celestia turned as she walked out of the basement. Twilight had taken the time to look away from the tank and noticed the basement had changed. There was a large crib that had part of the bed underwater while the other half was dry. It had a small wading pool that was shallow enough for the twins to sit in. There were a few other pieces of furniture sitting around the room.

“Ra, Za did you do this?” she pointed around the room as the two guards shook their heads.

“I think Discord did this” Fluttershy spoke up as she walked towards Cadence looking towards Celestial as she was squirming. Cadence walked over to the wading pool and placed Celestia down in the water. Her tail was moving as the merpony let out a giggle. Hearing her giggle Dusk moved to the point his head was out. He started to move his hooves causing Za to place him down next to Celestial.

“You two are going to be trouble aren’t you?” she chuckled as Dusk raised his fins.

“He has a horn but he has fins. Oh, his eyes look at his eyes” Fluttershy laid on her stomach as she placed her head near the wading pool. The twins were watching her silently as Twilight chuckled.

“Well come on Rares. I will get Aj while you get Pinkie Pie” Rainbow rushed out of the room as Selene stayed in the tank moving towards the bottom. Her eyes stayed on Fluttershy as she was relaxing a bit. The twins were staring at Fluttershy as Celestial raised her fins causing the water around them turned into bubbles. Dusk giggled as his fins flapped. Twilight was busy walking around the room.

“Fluttershy this is too much. Discord did not half to do this” she smiled as Fluttershy lifted her head.

“He did the same to the cottage as well. I couldn’t stop him as he was just so happy” she smiled as her wings were fluffed up. Her face was red as she rubbed her neck. A large pink blur rolled down the stairs bouncing every other step before landing on its hooves. Pinkie was standing on her back hooves throwing her front hooves up in the air smiling.

“I heard some babies were born!” she had confetti as Twilight stared at her friend. The twins were trying to hide in the bubble around them watching the hyperactive mare. Selene was watching from the tank her fins were moving behind her.

“Pinkie your scaring them” Fluttershy spoke up as the pink mare bounced over to her friend.

“Oh but babies love me” her tail started to wag as she looked down towards the little ones. Dusk had his fins up causing Twilight to move over and pick him up quickly in her hooves.

“No we are not doing that” she held him close as he kept eyes on Pinkie Pie. She had a sour look on her face as Rainbow and Applejack came walking down the stairs. Spike came down with some drinks. Rainbow looked over at Twilight as Dusk was in her hooves his fins up.

“Pinks you might want to look out for him” she started to chuckle as Cadence walked over to Twilight.

“Twilight you need to calm down and just let him be him” she smiled as Twilight placed Dusk back in the wading pool. Applejack and Pinkie moved slowly as Dusk spat another stream of milk towards them. He was standing over his sister as she was staring at Fluttershy. Applejack and Pinkie backed up as Rainbow Dash started to laugh. Cadence rubbed her chin as she looked towards the tank. Selene was swimming around but her eyes were still on the twins.

“Za what can we do to end this habit?” Cadence spoke up as she turned towards the guard. Za looked up towards her and pointed towards the tank where Selene was watching them.

“Oh, boy is that Selene?” Applejack spoke up as Twilight nodded.

“You need to let her introduce them one at a time. Or let Twilight do it. They can tell who their parents are. Twilight just has to have her tail out and they will cuddle and listen to her. Or Selene can come out of the tank” Za was watching the merpony as she shook her head. The fish around her stared silently “Selene?” The guard walked towards the tank. She was currently in a ball. Za left the room rushing towards the tank as the others simply stared at the tank. Za jumped down into the tank as she swam towards Selene stopping when she saw her eyes were black. Selene uncurled herself as she opened her muzzle to scream. Za and the others could see a large pair of fangs sitting in her mouth as her hooves started to turn to claws. She jumped for Za but was stopped as Star wrapped her hoof around her neck pulling her back.

“Get out of here!” she growled as she pulled her trident out “Now!” Za turned tail and moved from the tank. She quickly turned and run down the stairs to the basement. Cadence was shielding the kids as Twilight and the others were watching in shock. Star placed her trident on Selene’s head.

“You want to fight monster than fight me on my grounds” Star growled as her trident started to glow blinding everypony for a while. Once the light calmed down Selene was floating in the water her eyes closed. She had a golden scrolled words around her neck and her wrist. She was resting as her fins floated around her and the fish lazy saw around her mane while a few of them nestled into it.

“I am telling Celestia we need to leave now” Za ran out of the room as Ra followed her. Twilight sighed as she looked towards her friends. Rarity sighed.

“I will get me and Sweetie packed tonight and we will come over and stay” she turned and walked out of the room as Pinkie nodded.

“I will pack as well”

“I will get some Daring do boots together and will be back” Rainbow quickly left as Fluttershy smiled before she walked up the stairs. Applejack fixed her hat.

“I’ll get me and Applebloom and my bags packed” Applejack turned and walked out of the room as Cadence looked towards Twilight.

“I will get Shining Armor and I packed and we will get to Celestia and get the ships at the ready” she disappeared leaving Twilight and two fussy twins. She walked over to the twins placing her spell on allowing her tail to appear. The twins looked up towards her before holding their hooves up towards her. She laid down in the wading pool sighing to herself slowly. Selene opened her eyes as she sits up stretching her back. Looking around she noticed Twilight was laying with the twins. Moving from the tank she pulled herself up and over to the stairs. Climbing down the stairs towards the basement. She got to the pool noticing Twilight was staring at her.

“Are you okay? I am so sorry for falling asleep. The door had opened up and I wanted a warm place” she rubbed her leg as Twilight looked towards her.

“You don’t know what happened?”

“Did something happened?” she tilted her head as Twilight shook her head. Selene walked silently over to the twins laying beside them as she moved her tail. The twins moved over to Selene latching onto her breast causing her to blush a bit.

“I am still not used to this” She chuckled as Twilight nodded. Selene laid stretched out in the wading pool allowing the fish around her to move and hide. Her fins were stretched out wide moving slowly. As Selene was resting her head on her hooves a light blinded her causing her to groan. She hides her face in her hooves as Cadence and Shining Armor stood in the room shocked.

“Bright Lights” Selene groaned as she moved her fins up trying to keep her face hidden.

“Sorry” Cadence smiled as she turned her head towards Twilight, “Aunt Celestia said to start packing now and to meet them at the train station. The ships are at the dock and the captain said if we can get there tonight we can leave the harbor before another winter storm hits” She smiled as Twilight looked towards Selene.

“How are we going to get them to the train safely?”

“Leave that to me” she smiled. Selene was a bit worried as she noticed the smile on Cadence’s face. Her eyes widen as she gulped a bit. And in a blink of an eye, they were gone.

Chapter Forty Six

Selene was cramped up in a train car with the elements of harmony and her twins. Princess Cadence was playing peek-a-boo with them as she was leaning against the wall. Twilight was reading over some books as Pinkie was bouncing around hyper as ever. Applejack and Rainbow Dash were busy watching the girls as Rarity was busy fixing some hats for them. Behind them in the other half of the car were guards and more merponies from Krill’s class. Skelly was sitting in front of Selene as she held a small Pegasus filly in her hooves. Selene flexed her fins as she opened her muzzle to speak. As she opened her muzzle Discord popped into the train with some confetti and cupcakes. He passed them out as his tail started to move behind him. Fluttershy was laughing as Selene closed her muzzle back. The twins started to get fussy causing her ears to go up as her fins flexed behind her. Twilight closed the book she was reading and walked over to the twins. They held their hooves up towards her causing her to smile. Selene pulled her spell allowing her tail to form. She curled it up looking it towards Twilight.

“You think they want to sleep?” she patted her tail as Twilight walked over and placed them down.

“I think I know what they need” Za moved from her seat as she pulled out the bag Twilight had packed. She pulled out some diapers and walked over to the twins. She started to change Celestial as Cadence showed Twilight how to change Dusk. The twins were blabbing away and waving their hooves at them. Twilight was watching as Za wrapped a cloth around Celestial’s tail while Cadence did a simple diaper on Dusk. After the twins were taken care of they curled up in Selene’s tail asleep. The merpony smiled as she draped one of her fins over them allowing them to have some privacy. Selene watched as Za gave Twilight a book full of notes on how to take care of a merpony. She turned and walked away as three little fillies walked over to Selene. Looking down she noticed the fillies from before.

“Hello” she smiled as Sweetie Bell spoke up first.

“So are they yours?” she pointed towards her tail where the twins were sleeping. Lifting her fin she allowed them to see the twins.

“Yes, they are. The colt is named Dusk Shine while the filly is Celestial Twilight” she smiled as the little ones looked towards them.

“They are so cute” Scootaloo spoke up as Applebloom nodded.

“Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Bell, let those youngins sleep” Applejack fixed her Stenson as she placed it over her face. The train ride went from busy to quiet. Selene stayed in her normal form as the twins slept the whole way to Trottingham. Cadence got up and wrapped the twins up in some blankets before placing them each in a carrier under her wings.

“I’m doing this to keep them warm. Your healer Kibby will check on them when we board the ship” she smiled as Selene placed her spell on stretching her hooves out hearing a few pops from her joints. She followed as Skelly carried the bags along with the filly on her back. Her eyes were moving around the area as Selene started to shake with her eye twitched. She quickly bolted down the street past the guards, past Twilight and her friends and her aunts. She was a blur as she ran towards the docks where she found a heating lamp. Krill and Edan were already waiting for her. The other merponies followed suit as they were all huddled up around the heating lamp. Celestia and Luna came running up huffing red face.

“Oh Selene we forgot we're sorry” Luna was huffing. Selene was shaking as Luna pointed to a large ship that had two decks above water and with a small ramp leading from the dock to the deck. Selene quickly left the safety of the heater and got onto the ship with the other merponies in tow. She got under the deck where it was warm and most of the crew was staring in shock. Selene took a random room that she could find with a fireplace or a heater on it. She curled up against it as she heard some hooves walking towards the room. Celestia, Luna, and the others walked in noticing Selene’s nose was blue ice was formed on her fins. She was shaking as Celestia turned and looked towards Krill who was walking behind them.

“What happened to her?”

“This is what happens to merponies who are not from cold climates like me and Edan. They are cold-blooded like dragons and will freeze. But from what I know about the twins Dusk will be fine since he is warm-blooded. Celestial will half to be watched till Kibby can tell if she is cold-blooded or warm-blooded.”

“Wait merponies can be warm-blooded?” Luna spoke up as her head tilted to the side.

“Well, only those born with one parent being a surface pony and the other a merpony. They can be warm-blooded but that means they can not be in the warm waters of Maremuda or in any hot water or warm water for long periods. Selene will be fine just let her thaw” he turned and walked out of the room leaving the others. Selene was still curled spreading her fins out allowing the ice to melt slowly. She placed her head in her hooves as she closed her eyes. She didn’t open them till she heard some whistle and the twins pulling on her fins. Lifting her head up she stretched her tail out allowing them to have a source of food. She felt them snuggle up to her causing her to place her fin over them. She closed her eyes and allowed the motion of the ship to rock her to sleep. She didn’t wake up till Twilight and Cadence walked into the room with the twins on their back.

“I’m sorry” she let out a yawn as Twilight shook her head.

“You're still recovering and your need the rest” Cadence smiled as Twilight nodded. Selene got up and stretched her hooves and her fins.

“where are we?” she rubbed her neck as Twilight placed Dusk down on the floor.

“We are out of Equestria and just entered the warm waters of the Tropics. Edan has been directing the captain through a short cut to avoid the storms” She smiled as Selene had a grin on her face.

“Bring the twins and get others on the deck. I want to show you something my grandmother showed me” she smiled as she left the room. Selene slipped through the haul of the ship slipping past the deck hooves. Her ears twitched as she heard the others shouting for the evening service or the rooms to be ready. Getting to the dock she could see the moon was full into the sky blocking out the stars. Her tail and fins started to glow softly. Giggling Selene jumped from the deck and into the warm water around the ship. As she was swimming around the water Twilight went to the others sitting in the dining haul.

“Selene wants us all on deeeeccck….what is that” Twilight pointed to the porthole as something blue went by brightening up the area. The others noticed the light moving past the portholes. Krill got to his hooves and ran out of the room with the other merponies. Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Bell ran out of the room causing the others to follow suit. Twilight forced her way through the haul and onto the deck. Once she was on deck she could see the water was glowing blue. It had dark blue lines with the fish each glowing the colors of their scales. Red and yellow fish were in a large school as another school of silverfish sawm by.

“Oh wow,” Luna spoke up as she walked on deck with her sister beside her. Cadence walked beside them after wrapping Celestial up in a blanket. Their eyes were glued to the water till they saw the large blue blur coming fast towards the ship.

“We're about to be hit!” The captain spoke up causing the deck hooves to rush towards the side. The blue blur disappeared into the deep before moving towards the surface. At this moment is when Selene jumped out of the water and over the boat. To the others, she was lager and longer than the boat itself. Her fins and her tail were glowing a soft blue while her fins had some purple glowing. Her mane was like Celestia’s and Luna’s as it flowed behind her acting more like water. She disappeared into the water causing the water to clear allowing them to see her. She sawm around the boat before moving her head out of the water. The twins squealed loudly as they held their hooves out towards her. Twilight and the others walked over to the side of the boat as Selene bent her head down staring at them. Her blue eyes were glowing softly allowing them to see the color move around as if water turning in a barrel.

“Oh my….Krill!” Skelly spoke up pointing her hoof up towards Selene “What the buck! Queen Roseate was not this bloody tall or large!” she broke the silence.

“Queen Roseate had control of her magic and power at that time as well!” Krill was looking up at Selene.

“How the hell do we get her back on the boat” Luna looked towards Ra and Za.

“We are not sure princess” the guards rubbed their necks as Twilight held dusk up causing Selene to lean her muzzle down. Dusk reached out and poked her muzzle giggling causing Selene to giggle. Her voice was harmonic as her fins spread out causing the sea to calm down. Fish were swimming around the boat as Selene looked towards the ponies.

“Krill? Did I give them the shells I made?” her voice was like a melody that the others were glued to.

“I made sure to pass them out. I believe your father will give the celestial sisters theirs when we arrive” he bowed as Selene tapped her chin nodding. She glanced down as she placed her muzzle in front of Twilight.

“would you and the twins like to go for a swim?” her eyes watched as Twilight nodded. She walked over towards Cadence picking up Celestial from her. Placing the twins on her back Twilight climbed onto Selene’s nose. She curled up in a circle placing the twins in the middle allowing them to rest. Selene moved from the ship as she slowly moved along the water keeping close to the ship.

“Is this safe” Celestia had her wings out as she watched Selene. Kirill walked over towards her and placed his hoof on her shoulder.

“It’s fine princess. As long as Twilight is around then they are safe. She can use her magic if they fall in”

“And from what I saw in the hospital they can breathe in water. So if they do fall in they will live” Kibby walked on deck rubbing her neck. She had her glasses on her muzzle as she looked towards Selene.

“Holy buck she larger than her grandmother” Kibby blinked as Selene moved back to the boat placing her head down. Twilight climbed off of her muzzle picking the twins up. Dusk and Celestial were squealing with delight as their hooves were aimed at Selene. She glanced down at the twins before pushing from the boat and swimming around. Her fins went up showing the different patterns that were on it. Twilight and the others were watching as Selene slowly moved around the ship. She folded her fins in as she calmed down staying in the water.

“Is it alright if she stayed in the water?” Twilight looked towards Krill who was nodding.

“Her magic is finally able to flow through her body at the moment. I bet by morning she will be back to normal” He smiled as Rainbow started to snicker.

“What is normal dude” she had a smile till her face was covered with milk. Dusk had his fins up as Celestial was clapping her hooves. Kibby looked towards the littler merpony. He let out a huff.

“Alright, you two it's bedtime” she waved her hoof as they stared at her. Kibby blinked once and they had disappeared. Celestia, Luna, and Discord all groaned. Twilight chuckled as she walked into the haul. Kibby followed as the captain was doing his best to get his crew back to normal. Edan went back to the wheelhouse as the others stayed to work on the sails. Selene watched as the twins appeared on her muzzle giggling. She smiled as she let out a yawn. She stayed near the top of the water allowing her muzzle and head to be poking out as she closed her eyes. The night went by smoothly as Discord stayed silently on the railing. He snickered a bit when he found the twins sleeping with her. He got up and walked into the haul tapping Twilight on the shoulder.

“I think you need to see this” he whispered in her ear before walking out of the haul. Twilight followed him as he pointed down towards Selene. Twilight leaned her head down and noticed the twins were sleeping on her muzzle.

“Thank you Discord” Twilight slipped herself over the railing and down into the water. She slipped her spell on as she moved towards Selene climbing on her muzzle and around the twins. The spirit of chaos wrapped himself around the railing keeping an eye on the family. The night uneventful as the crew kept an eye on the weather and the change in the air. Luna kept watching over the boat till her sister’s sun was breaking over the barrier. Celestia walked outstretching her wings noticing Discord was sleeping between the sails on a large pink cloud.

“Sister, will you be alright for tonight?” Celestia turned towards Luna who was nodding.

“I can do a rest spell to get my energy up.” She smiled as she looked up towards Discord “He has been their all-night”

“I can hear you Luna” Discord sat up as he looked over the edge of the cloud “Have you two found the twins?” he had a smile on his face watching the sisters freak out.

“I didn’t find them did you?”

“No, I thought you did” Discord let out a chuckle.

“Discord” Celestia narrowed her eyes as he pointed towards the railing. Both the sisters stared at each other before running towards the railing. Twilight and the twins were sleeping on Selene’s muzzle as she was floating along the side of the ship. Her eyes were closed but her fins were spread out keeping her balanced and aligned with the ship.

“They been there the whole night” he smiled as Celestia sighed. Luna shook her head as she looked towards her sister. Celestia bent her head down over the railing with a smile on her face.

“Twilight” she spoke up causing the purple unicorn to move with a groan. She rubbed her eyes as Celestia used her magic to pick up the twins from Selene’s muzzle. Twilight moved her head around noticing the twins were floating up towards the deck. Her cheeks started to turn red as she looked up at the princesses.

“Good morning sleepy head” Celestia smiled as Twilight teleported from her sleeping position as she blushed a bit.

“Good morning princess” Twilight pulled her spell as she blushed. Selene opened her eye as she looked up towards the princesses. Luna chuckled as she turned and walked into the haul. Celestia placed the sleeping twins on her back as she walked behind her sister.

“Would you care to join us for breakfast?” She smiled as she looked back towards Twilight. The purple unicorn blushed as she quickly followed them. As they were entering the haul Selene lifted her head up so she could see over the railing. She let out a yawn as she looked up towards Discord.

“You going to stay there all day?” she rubbed her eyes as he nodded.

“Why should I move?” he made a coconut appear in his claws as he placed a pair of sunglasses over his eyes “I can work on my tan now. What are you going to do?” he glanced down towards her as she smiled.

“I kind of got Krill to sneak a surfboard on the ship for me. I was going to surf a bit” she chuckled as Skelly walked out on the deck. Her ears went up as she walked towards the railing.

“Oh? Why didn’t you tell me we could surf here. Hang on” she disappeared from the deck as Discord leaned back on his cloud. He simply sipped on his drink as Skelly ran out carrying two boards. She tossed a long whiteboard into the water before jumping in with her greyboard. Selene moved towards the board pulling her spell on. She stretched her back hooves as she sat on the board. Skelly laughed as she climbed on her board.

“I thought you were going to watch your daughter?” Selene was pulling her mane up as she glanced over at the reaper.

“She learning from Kibby today” Skelly paddled herself away from the ship. Selene rolled her eyes as she followed the reaper. She placed her hoof in the water and created some waves for them.

“And you are sure she not going to pick up on Kibby’s personality?” Selene sat on her board as she watched the sea turn.

“It’s better than mine” she gave a grin as Selene nodded. She snickered as Skelly rolled her eyes. She turned her head back towards the waves and smiled “First one is mine” she started to paddle out as Selene laid out on her board. She watched as Skelly got up to her hooves as she got to the crest of the wave and started to ride it. Selene paddled out towards the second one. Turning around she waited till she got to the top of the wave and got to her back hooves. As she was riding the wave the cutie mark crusaders came on deck at the time.

“Hey look!” Scootaloo called out and pointed towards Selene and Skelly. Discord heard the shouting of the small fillies causing him to pull his shades down. His eyes glanced out and noticed the ponies were standing on the boards. He sat up as the other ponies were watching them. Skelly got shot up into the air screaming in joy. She landed in the water laughing. Discord climbed down from his cloud sipping on his drink. Celestia and Luna walked out with Twilight being pulled out by Rainbow Dash.

“What are they are doing and teach me!!” she was jumping up and down as Krill walked out fixing his mane.

“Hey, you two! You promised to wait for me to surf!” he cursed as Skelly climbed up on her board as Selene slid out of the wave.

“You were taking too long!” Selene chuckled as Krill huffed.

“What is surf?” Rainbow ran up to him.

“They are surfing. Basically, all you need is a flat board and a wave. You also need to know how to swim so when you fall off your board you won’t drown” Krill pointed to the merponies in the group. Skelly smiled as she got on her board heading towards another wave. Selene sat on her board watching in silence.

“You're going to wipe out again Skelly!” Selene shouted causing the reaper to growl at her. She bared her teeth as Selene through her hooves up in the air. Her fins went up as she turned her head towards the horizon. Just at that moment, Edan jumped from the wheelhouse with a smile.

“Islands!” she pointed towards the horizon as the three islands came into view. She glanced towards Twilight with a smile on her face.

“Go I will be right behind you” she smiled as Selene nodded. She jumped into the water allowing her magic to dispel.

Chapter Forty Seven

Selene lifted her head up to meet the deck of the ship. Her eyes were blinking as she noticed Twilight was talking to her aunts. Blinking slowly she smiled as she blew some bubbles causing the twins to chuckle. This made Twilight turn around and stare at Selene.

“Do you want a ride to shore or are you going to take a boat?” she pointed to a small boat on the side of the larger boat. Twilight shook her head as she walked over climbing on top of her muzzle. Selene backed away from the boat and slowly made her way towards the Island of Solis. Once reaching shore Selene allowed Twilight to climb down to land before changing forms. Stretching her back legs she watched as Twilight placed the twins on her back.

“I will help signal the crew to land” she smiled leaving Selene and the twins on their own. Taking a deep breath she walked deeper into the island. Listening to the creatures and the birds squawk around them. it was silent as she walked into the village. She noticed white cloth along with the doorways. Taking a small sigh she walked towards a hidden path staying silent. Moving along the brush she used her fins to keep the twins on her back. she could hear chanting and singing as she came to a small pond where the villagers were singing and laughing. The elders were sitting with ponies wearing flower crowns. Selene moved closer stopping as she stepped on a stick-breaking it. The laughter died down as she came out into the open.

“Kiadre?” Elder Sol spoke up as she waved her hoof.

“Hika (Hello)” she smiled as Dusk started to cry causing her ears to stand on ends. She turned and looked towards Dusk. Celestial had his fin in her mouth. Selene sighed as she placed her wing down revealing the twins and their shenanigans.

“Skulls!” Elder Sol moved from his spot walking towards Selene.

“Skulls Yek. Laiken moon ak Sun wsjt Toola ksn village. (Children yes. Listen Moon and Sun with Twilight in Village)” Selene pointed back down the path as Elder Sol looked back towards the others. He started to shout orders pointing towards different areas. He walked over and picked up one of the twins smiling his wife Elder Kikka picked up the other walking around Selene. the merpony hung her head shaking it slowly. turning around she followed the two down the path as NiTa moved to her side.

“So names of skulls?”

“The boy is Dusk while the other is Celestial” Selene watched as the elders were smiling with the twins on their backs. As they entered the village Twilight was sitting with princesses around the fire pit.

“Toola!” Elder Sol shouted as he walked into the village. Celestia was startled as Twilight turned around and waved her hoof.

“Elder Sol come meet Princess Celestia” she smiled as NiTa walked over sighing knowing what tonight will be. Luna looked towards the water as she heard the sound of faint buzzing. Rainbow Dash flew past them first with Zita flying behind her. Celestia held her wings up.

“Changelings” she huffed as Luna shook her head. Elder Orion came walking up the shore holding a basket of grilled fish and different flowers.

“I saw ship. Kiadre must be home” he smiled his wings twitching.

“She is” Luna smiled as Elder Orion fluttered his wings.

“Moon you honor me and my kin” he smiled as he noticed Selene was sitting next to Twilight. Elder Sol was sitting with them holding Dusk as Kikka had Celestial.

“These must be lovely Skulls. Oh, they are so cute. Elder Sol plaake meka party? (Elder Sol please tell me party?)” Orion spoke up as Elder sol nodded his head.

“As long as there is grilled fish and some coco nudes I am happy” Selene huffed as she moved her shoulder. The elders started to laugh as Orion nodded his head.

“I have grilled fish. Will help the mares prepare coco Nudes” he placed the basket down bowing before walking off. Elder Sol pulled out some leaves placing a fish in front of each of them. Selene was drooling as Celestia stared at the fish than at her sister who was picking at it.

“When in Rome sister” she smiled as Celestia nodded as she picked at the fish as well. Selene was munching on the fish causing NiTa to stare.

“Don’t get fish on the mainland?”

“mostly flowers” Selene licked her lips as the children held their hooves up to Selene. the merpony noticed as they started to cry. Looking around she walked over to the covered gazebo allowing her magic to drop. Her tail was longer and her hair was floating around her. Twilight smiled as she picked up the twins bringing them to Selene. She allowed them to feed as the elders smiled and cooed at each of them. Twilight smiled as she sat back with them.

“Oh, I hope I say this right” Twilight huffed “Elder Sol. Cka wawke skulls wlair wke gkale Maremuda? (Elder Sol, can watch children while we go glide to Maremuda?)” Twilight smiled as Selene started to laugh while NiTa chuckled.

“What did I saw”

“I don’t think you can glide to Maremuda Toola. Fantjw cak wawke skuls wlair ahkt Maremuda? (Father can watch skulls while they Maremuda?)” NiTa spoke up as Elder Sol nodded and tapped her cheek.

“Island sucks” Elder Sol smiled as Selene let out a loud howl of laughter causing Twilight to glare back at her.

“Sushi!” she huffed causing Selene to stop and stick her tongue at her.

“We can look at skulls. Mares know best” NiTa smiled as the boats of Nightwalkers and Tree walkers appeared on land with the hunters coming into the village carrying a few boards. Celestia could only sit and stare as this was something she has never seen in her life. Ever. Glancing around she noticed that none of the islanders had cutie marks but symbols like Selene and Twilight.

“NiTa where are your cutie marks?” she bent her head down as NiTa tilted his head.

“Cutie marks?”

“Soul Marks or marks of gods” Selene pipped up as his mouth made an “O”.

“We don’t follow God's plans. We follow the earth. To busy trying to live and keep families alive. We work on anything and everything needed. Hunters hunt and fish. They also build. Fisher ponies fish and they also tend to the fields. The mares tend to children and the healing. We do roles that are needed to be filled. We don’t stick to one thing. Not needed” he shrugged as Celestia sat up.

“I wish many ponies that I rule over had your way of thinking. They are too focused on finding their cutie mark and then just working that forever. I have seen it make ponies happy and sad at the same time” she huffed till she got hit with the smell of roasting boar. She blinked as her sister moved from the firepit. Selene watched till she felt something moving towards them. her fins went up as she looked towards the sea. Twilight and the others took noticed as she wrapped her tail around the twins.

“Selene?”

“My family is here” once she spoke that Discord appeared beside her wearing a cop’s outfit. He huffed as King Triton and his wife Aurora walked on the shore bowing. Behind them, ten other male merponies followed holding gifts with them.

“May we join you?” King Triton looked at Celestia.

“Ask the elders” she used her hoof and pointed towards the two holding some grilled fish in their hooves. King Triton looked towards his daughter who looked down and away from him. Elder Sol hit his son in the leg causing NiTa to stare at his father. Elder Sol simply nodded his head towards the family.

“Father says fine. But stay near the ocean” NiTa watched as the mares brought in different plants while the stallions started to work on the fire. The area was quiet as the children were watching the twins sleep. The stallions and the mares were softly shouting orders before the others started to join them. Celestia stayed next to Discord as her sister was talking to Elder Orion while Selene and Twilight were talking to Elder Sol and Kikka about the twins.

“Kiadre yake skulls tken paekwns (Queen of Sea take children to parents)” Elder Sol pointed to the merponies sitting on the beach. Selene looked towards Twilight. Twilight noticed the uncertainty in Selene’s eyes. The merponie’s fins were down as she moved her gaze towards the twins.

“How about we take this one at a time” she smiled as Selene blinked.

“Sckae aken fmilak (Scared about family)” Selene huffed as the elder looked back towards the group. He sighed as he placed his hoof on hers.

“tien bkn akelf (it be alright)” he smiled as Selene nodded. She chuckled as she looked down at the twins. They were being contented by looking around just blabbing away. Selene leaned down towards the twins nuzzling them. picking the twins up she walked over to her parents sitting in front of them keeping a distance. Selene placed the twins down allowing them to play in the shallow pools of water.

“Selene how have you been” Triton smiled unsure of what to say to his daughter.

“Fine” Selene kept her eyes on the twins.

“Who are these darlings?” Aurora spoke up as Selene let a soft sigh out.

“They are mine” her fins twitched as she looked down. She was staying silent as Twilight walked over placing a hoof on her shoulder.

“Sister has kids” the brothers started to shout causing Selene to look at Twilight.

“Can you watch the twins?” her voice was soft causing the unicorn to nod. Selene got up from her spot and walked towards the water before slipping into it. Twilight watched as Selene disappeared into the water causing her to sight. Picking the twins up she walked back towards the elders as they were shaking their heads. NiTa walked over and looked at Twilight.

“Kiadre not happy. The water to choppy” he pointed towards the sea as Twilight sighed.

“You know her past. Not a very good home life. I think she feels that her family only wants to see her because of the curse and the kids” she shook her head as NiTa placed an “O” on his face before walking to the shore. Placing a board on the water he waited till the sun was set. As the moon was rising in the sea he noticed where Selene went. Climbing on the board he pushed himself away from the shore just in time to hear Celestia shout in surprise. Following the trail of light, he found Selene in the middle of the ocean drifting around.

“Kiadre there you are” NiTa sat on the board as Selene looked over at him. she sighed as she had released her magic. Placing her muzzle under his board she picked him up sighing.

“Did Toola send you?”

“She told us feelings. You okay?” he looked down as Selene glanced towards the water.

“I feel like they only came to make a good impression” she huffed as NiTa looked down towards her.

“You know island is home.”

“I want island to be home. Want elder to be parents” she had tears in her eyes as NiTa placed his hoof against her muzzle.

“Go to Maremuda. Do what you need to do. Then come home” he smiled as Selene nodded before smiling softly. She placed her head down towards the water moving back to the island. Most of the villagers were watching the sun have a panic. Celestia was on the shore yelling at Luna as Selene moved closer to shore.

“Luna move the moon!”

“I will not set the moon!”

“Luna the moon is too close!”

“What is going on here” Selene spoke up as she leaned her head down allowing NiTa to climb off with his board.

“Luna here has the moon to close and”

“To close?” Selene looked behind her noticing the moon was just as bright and large as it normally is “That is how the moon has always been” she turned around as Celestia stared at her with pinpricks in her eyes. Luna waved her wing in front of her sister.

“We broke my dear sister” Luna chuckled as Selene rolled her eyes. Placing her magic back on Selene walked towards the middle of the village smelling roasting pork causing her mouth to drool. Walking towards Twilight she noticed a piece of snout waiting for her. Turning behind her she raised her hoof in the air and yelled “Panrk! (party)” that made the others go wild as they passed out the food. Selene stayed near Twilight as they watched the others dance and sing throughout the night. Celestia was sitting with a few mares trying the pork. You could tell it was her first time as you could see it in her eyes. Luna was laughing as Elder Orion was watching in silence. As the party wore on Twilight slipped from the party for a breather. She walked along the shore noticing Discord was sitting on a log reading a book.

“Good book?” she spoke up as Discord looked down towards her.

“The effects of chaos magic mixed with elemental magic” he closed the book as he looked down at her “I’m on the chapter of where chaos magic was mixed with shadow magic to create the umbra or what Sombra was”

“I didn’t know you were a scholar”

“Father hated the fact that I was a scholar and wanted to learn. I was never like my older sister who loved to fight”

“And I wish I was like you” Aurora spoke up as she sat beside him “I wanted to be noticed by father as a mother only wanted me to wear dresses and girly things. Father was always spending his time with you and mother loved Celestia and Luna.” Aurora sighed.

“Well I guess we both got the short end of the stick” he huffed as he fixed the glasses he was wearing on his muzzle.

“After this is all over how about I sit with you and go over some magical theory?” he smiled as Twilight nodded.

“That sounds lovely” she smiled as she looked out towards the sea. Her ears flattened against her head making Discord take notice.

“Worried?”

“That is an understatement” she huffed as his eyebrows raised a bit shocked.

“Well, well, well somepony is coming out of her nerdy shell”

“I’m scared” Twilight moved her hooves “I am scared that once she enters that sea she will not come back the same or at least whole” she moved her eyes up towards Discord.

“My dear she will come back. do you know that anything that you say is put out into the universe”

“That is bull”

“It is true Twilight” Aurora smiled “If you put anything out in the open the universe can hear it and it will happen. However if you put it out there after a question then the universe can not hear it” she smiled as Discord nodded.

“The old mad king of the draqconsos, no the draconsos, Oh whatever I am” Discord let out a loud huff “Was wise in his crazed old ways Twilight.”

“Too crazy for my taste” Aurora huffed as Discord rolled his eyes as he waved his paw towards her.

“Yes listen to the fish from the sea” he smiled as Aurora looked towards him.

“I still have father’s day breaker” she smiled as Discord’s eyes turned to pinpricks gulping. Twilight just watched in silence before turning her head towards the party. Selene was walking with the twins on her back. the others were still partying wild.

“Having fun?” Twilight smiled as Selene let out a loud yawn.

“I’m tired” she groaned as Twilight smiled.

“How about we retire to the hut they made for us?” she smiled as she walked along the shore. Selene nodded as she followed Twilight. The hut was roomy as part of it was on land while half of it was in the water. The hut was bare but with a flash of light, it was filled. A large bed sat on land with smaller cribs for the twins were beside it. Pillows filled the hut as some were waterproof causing Selene to stare at them.

“You created a large bed to sleep tonight” she smiled

“Well, it seemed fair for us to have something to sleep in” Twilight smiled as Selene turned red. She placed the twins down in their little cots before crawling on the bed relaxing her magic. Twilight noticed her tail draped off the bed and down into the water.

“Is that going to be okay?” Selene sat up as she moved her tail around the base of the bed.

“A bit but what can I do?” she looked at Twilight as she crawled in beside her.

“True” Selene let out a short chuckle before burying her head into the pillows. Twilight did the same as the sound of partying continued outside the hut. As the party raged on Elder Sol noticed Selene and Twilight were missing. He tapped his son on the leg and pointed around.

‘” They must went to sleep. Long day” Elder nodded as he smiled. He pointed to his hut as NiTa bowed.

“I will stay and watch over the party” he smiled as Elder Sol nodded. The party raged on into the late hours as ponies dropped where they were sleeping as the fire died out. Some made it back to the ship to rest while others just cuddled with each other for warmth. Luna was the only one up. She was a busy dream of walking and making sure ponies were soundly sleeping before raising the sun.

Chapter forty eight

Selene was sleeping soundly till something woke her. It was a whisper a slight whisper in her ear. She couldn’t understand what the whisper was saying but it made her want to follow it. Her eyes were locked on the wall as she listened to the whisper. As she was staring at the wall the twins started to stir causing Twilight to open her eyes. Rolling over she tries to nudge Selene but all she nudge was air. Fully opening her eyes she noticed the merpony was sitting up.

“Selene?” she called out to her but noticed the merpony was not paying attention. Sitting up she noticed her eyes were fully black as tears were flowing from them. fangs appeared in her mouth as Selene turned towards her. Dropping her head down to Twilight’s leg she whispered towards the crystal changing it to pink.

“Star will protect you” her voice sounded as if it had multiplied. Twilight had tears in her eyes shaking her head.

“You can fight this. You can” Selene stopped her as she let out a loud hiss. She lunged at Twilight who pulled a pillow in between them before grabbing the twins and running. Celestia and the others were up and sitting around a small fire trying to fully gather themselves as Twilight came running into camp. With Selene following on her heels but stopping before entering the village. Her tail was turning black as her mane was slowly changing.

“Kiadre?” Elder Sol pointed towards Selene as Twilight held onto the twins panting.

“The curse took over.”

“Why can’t we go any further?” Celestia spoke up as she got her wings fluffed up. She watched as Triton and his family appeared on the beach at a bad time.

“Barrier” Elder Sol spoke up causing the rest to look at him in shock. Selene’s fins raised up as she let out a loud hiss.

“Ske Kiadre (sorry Queen of sea)” Elder Sol walked forward. Raising his hoof he pulled out liquid magic from the ground causing the sisters to stare. He created a small ball before flinging it towards Selene hitting her in the shoulder. She let out a loud scream before falling to her side.

“That is not going to stop her” Star appeared beside Twilight without her tail.

“Queen Roseate”

“Hide the twins Twilight we need to get closer” Selene got back to her hooves as she let out a loud growl as she stared at them. She walked around onshore as Triton kept her from going to sea. Twilight gulped as she left the twins with Elder Kikka before walking to shore. Star looked towards Selene who made a black trident appear in her hooves.

“Well isn’t it the famous Queen Roseate? Come to get your Granddaughter back from us” Selene smiled as she let out a chuckle.

“You three need to let her go” Star slammed her hoof into the ground. She walked closer to shore taking Triton’s trident from him. She got on her back hooves holding the trident in her front two as a spear.

“Why would we ever let something like her go?”

“She not yours!” Star swung the trident causing Selene to dodge.

“Oh, but she is” Selene let out a chuckle as she brought her trident down. Star threw hers up blocking Selene.

“She is not! She is mine!” Star growled.

“You took our chance of having the sea gem away! So we took your granddaughter. She is no longer yours” Selene broke Triton’s trident causing Star to jump back.

“Selene!” Twilight shouted causing the merpony to stop. Her eyes changed a bit before the curse took over again. She let out a huff.

“We will find a cure”

“What cure Roseate?”

“You really didn’t think I wouldn’t find a cure? I found a way to send the sea gem to the pony I want. I found a way to cure a pony of the curse of a sea witch” she smiled causing Selene to let out a loud yell.

“I won’t let you” she stopped as Star disappeared causing her to growl. Snapping her fins closed she ran to the sea jumping over her family. This left the ponies onshore stunned as Star appeared beside Twilight. The others looked towards Star as she was panting looking down at the pieces of the trident.

“Well shit” she looked towards the ponies.

“You know a cure?” Twilight spoke up.

“Skelly was a sea witch. Its cure was experimental. I didn’t think it would work”

“You had a cure! And you didn’t say a damn thing!” Twilight’s mane was on fire as she walked closer towards Star.

“I didn’t say a damn thing because of one ingredient!” she watched as Twilight calmed down a bit.

“What?”

“You need the tears of Fraust. The tears of the first alicorn. You can only get that from the sea, King Atlas. The last time I saw him he was growing mad. I’m not sure if he can help you. Plus there is a side effect. Skelly fell asleep for a year. When she woke her memories were gone” she looked towards Twilight who fell to the ground.

“We can’t win”

“We can but it's in your hooves”

“It’s always in my hooves!” she growled as she kicked a rock into the sea “It’s always in my hooves! And now she has gone to who knows fucking where!”

“Twilight” Celestia spoke up.

“Oh fuck this.” She huffed as Star shook her head.

“There is a cave where Sea witches go. There used to be three that ruled them all. But with them gone Selene is now in control. If you can get to the old King and grab the tears I can make the potion. We can stop her at the kingdom of Maremuda but the guards half to be ready. And we will not a lot of them” Star looked towards the elements before sighing. Twilight aimed a rock towards her.

“Your hiding something. I know that look! Selene had the same look when she was” Twilight growled. Star noticed the sea was getting uncontrolled.

“First off calm down.”

“Why should I calm down!”

“Because you are the heart of the sea!” this made Twilight stop as the others were staying quiet.

“You called her that long ago”

“When the mind forgets the heart does not. Twilight you are Selene’s heart. You are the heart of the sea. You can control it just like Selene. if you weren’t for her heart she would have completely harmed you. She held back. There is no barrier here Twilight and the Elder knows that.” Star glared towards Elder Sol “Twilight she was holding back. she saw you with the others that is why she stopped. You hold power over her that no one does. She stopped when you called her.” Star was looking towards Twilight as Celestia shook her head.

“I am getting lost”

“Same”

“Roseate explain” Triton huffed as the merpony sighed.

“We ponies of the sea have no heart! We are born with no heart. It is said that King Atlas's heart was ripped from him when he was sent away with his ponies. Ever since then it is said that the ruler of the sea is born without a heart. For their heart is born on land causing them to wait in the sea forever. None of the rulers of the sea ever been on land. I never went to land my husband did. Selene is the first one.”

“But how do you know you were born without one?” Luna spoke up as Star rubbed her hoof.

“I may have opened myself up on a whim with Skelly at my side. We were both shocked when I couldn’t find my heart.” She smiled as Celestia shook her head.

“Please do not give my student ideas” she groaned as the others chuckled a bit.

“So what do we do? If she has no heart how do we take her down?”

“I don’t know” Star looked towards the ground

“What do you mean you don’t know” Luna spoke up as Star held her hooves up.

“Look as of right now the witches do not know she is missing a heart. They do not know of the story as my late husband erased everything. The protection that I placed on Selene gave her a fake heart that looks and acts real. As of right now, we keep Twilight safe while the islanders keep the twins safe. We have the upper hoof. For now, get to Maremuda. Once there Twilight meet me on the training field” Star disappeared leaving the others to stare at Twilight.

“Hey don’t look at me” she snapped as Elder Sol placed his hoof on her shoulder. He smiled softly at her. Twilight sighed as she got to her hooves walking towards the shore. She stopped at the line of the water before taking a deep breath before jumping in.

“I think that is her answer” Luna spoke up as she got to her hooves and followed Twilight. The others followed Twilight changing into their tails as Celestia stood up walking to her sister.

“Is it weird? I’ve never seen this side of my student before” Celestia looked towards her hooves.

“I wish I could give you two tails Celestial sisters” Triton spoke up as he was holding his broken trident.

“We will fly to Mount Aires from here”

“Like hell” Discord stood up stretching his arms. He had a grin on his face as he cracked his knuckles. He held his lion paw out snapping his fingers. Celestia and Luna's hind legs were changed with long koi-like tails. Celestia was white with orange and yellow spots while Luna had white and light blue spots. They turned towards each other and shrugged before entering the water. Elder Sol watched as they disappeared into the ocean causing him to shake his head. He looked back towards his wife holding the twins that were staring.

“Wk faht (Work Father)” NiTa spoke up as Elder Sol shook his head.

“Peka fk Kiadre. Takn ce skulls (Pray for Queen of Sea. Take care children)” he smiled as he walked over to the twins. NiTa sighed as he looked towards the ocean.

Selene was moving along the ocean floor the fish and the other creatures were moving away from her. She stopped along the trench unnerved from the darkness below. Filling her lungs with water she moved down into the darkness. Something was calling her and she was following it. Moving along the trenches she noticed many of the witches were watching her from the caves along the walls. She was unmoved as a few started to follow her as she came to a large opening. Witches were moving along different caves trading and dealing out their goods. They all stopped with Selene entered the area. The whispers stopped as well causing her to huff.

“So the queens filled their promise” one of the larger witches spoke up. She moved into Selene’s field of vision. She looked like the others in the area but she had a large dark blue ribbon wrapped up in her mane.

“And you are?” Selene growled as she gripped her trident.

“ whatever you never be my” she was stopped as Selene smacked her across the face with her trident.

“I don’t care who you are. Get in my way when we take over Maremuda and I will make sure you are the first one dead” she smiled as she held her trident up.

“you got some fight in ya. At least the old bags didn’t catch an old sea” she stopped as she noticed the gem on Selene’s back “Fuck they captured the fucking queen of the sea” she shouted causing the others to whisper.

“Is that a bad thing?” Selene glared towards her as the sea witch shook her head.

“No, I am sapphire. I have been holding this little village down. Told by the long past sea witch elders they nabbed a powerful merpony.” Sapphire looked down at Selene who was still holding her trident.

“Well, are you going to stand there or find me a bed to lay on? I was in a fight with Roseate” she growled as Sapphire nodded.

“You can have the old castle” Sapphire moved towards the wall as Selene followed till they got to a large wall filled with silver and gold ore running through the cracks. Selene entered the castle noticing the marble floors and walls as the throne room was caved from snowflake obsidian while the pillars were marble. Sapphire bowed before leaving. Selene let out a sigh as she moved through the castle noticing the next room was filled with books from the top of the cave to the bottom. A large circle bed was in the middle filled with pillows and blankets.

“Twilight would love this place”

“You are really thinking about that bitch?”

“I told you to leave her alone or should I continue to fight?” Selene let a huff out as she heard the witch laugh and cackle in her ears. As she was looking up she noticed a version of herself with pure black eyes with black tears running down her cheeks. Her teeth were sharp as fangs while her coat was white as snow. Her black mane had bonefish swimming around.

“This is what I will turn you into. This is what will rule the sea” the sea witch growled as Selene turned around.

“You know they will stop you”

“I want to see them try” The sea witch disappeared leaving Selene a moment to herself. Placing the trident down she floated up to the top and pulled a book from the shelf. Opening the book she noticed that it wasn’t transferred over. The words were too far gone for her to transfer anything from land to sea. Moving from book to book it was almost the same causing her to sigh. Sitting on a pile of books Selene closed her eyes allowing herself to rest. This allowed the witch to take over. Sapphire walked in bowing as she had a plate of kelp.

“Sapphire is it?” she had a smile as the sea witch nodded.

“Do me a favor will you?” Selene smiled as Sapphire stood up.

“Yes I will”

“Good. There is a mare in Maremuda. Purple probably surrounded by others. Make sure you” her hoof flew up and smacked her right cheek.

“Do you want me to fight?”

“No” the witch growled as she looked towards Sapphire.

“Gather the witches. We will march on Maremuda” the sea witch bowed leaving Selene alone.

“I am not going to give the surface dwellers any time”

Chapter Forty Nine

Twilight sighed as she sat on a chair in Maremuda. She surrounded by books as Pinkie was swimming around giggling. Rainbow Dash was trying her best to get one of the guards to race her while Rarity was busy staring at the lack of fashion. Fluttershy was watching the fish. Moving from the window she noticed her friends were in their own world allowing her to move from the library. Moving along the halls she noticed that there were hardly any pictures of Selene. the many pictures were her brothers and the past families that roamed these halls. Triton was at the end of the hall talking to a crafter.

“I thought you would be in the library for hours” he spoke up as the crafter pony bowed. He took his leave leaving them alone.

“I can not think about books at this moment.”

“I was told you like magic by Celestia and Luna” Triton tilted his head as Twilight nodded.

“I do but I am not sure I want to learn at the moment”

“You sure? I could give you some spell orbs”

“Spell orbs?”

“Oh, it's what I call them. you were probably were told something different by Selene. and do not tell me she has not taught you magic. You are using sonar to send signals out at the moment” he smiled causing her to blush.

“My friends haven’t noticed and”

“You need to know the Sonar spell. Why don’t you talk to Star? She said to meet her in the training field right?” he chuckled “I need to oversee the incoming guards and this party the nobles want to throw. I don’t want the citizens to know what is happening” he smiled before leaving her alone. Twilight sighed as she moved towards Selene’s room. It was the only place that seemed to have any peace and quiet to it. Sitting on the bed she closed her eyes diving down into herself. Sitting on the training field she noticed Selene was sitting on the throne asleep. She looked as if she never woke up from the night before causing Twilight to move towards her.

“Don’t go near her” Star spoke up as Twilight turned around.

“Why”

“Because that is an illusion” she watched as Twilight’s ears flatten against her head.

“Did you want me to come here just to tell me that?” Twilight snapped as Star shook her head.

“I didn’t want to say this part because I didn’t know who was listening”

“So you were hiding something”

“Yes, I was” Star sat on a bubble sighing “Listen what you are going to go up against is not a sea witch. They are tainted sea witches. Meaning they are more connected to the shadows so you need to be careful about what you say”

“Wait but I thought they were all sea witches?” she blinked as Star shook her head.

“You and Kibby are sea witches. Sea witches are merponies who can use magic at will. You are what they fear” Star smiled as Twilight sighed.

“What is wrong?”

“I just feel like the world is falling down”

“How about I show you the way to my cave. I may have some tears left. But on another note where are the princesses?”

“Oh, they are with their older sister. Triton sent Ra and Za

“That is a trip I am glad we are not on” Star shivered. Twilight looked at her as she felt herself falling from the bed. She groaned for a bit before pushing herself up.

“Now where am I going” she rubbed her head as Star smiled.

“Once you get to the wall that separates the wild and the kingdom. Follow the glowing rocks. If you run into Ra ask him to take you there” Twilight sighed as she started to follow Star’s orders. Ra and Za were busy moving along the sea bed following the directions that Star had given them.

“You think this is going to work?”

“No, but what else are we going to do?” Ra looked towards Za who simply sighed.

“At least it isn’t very far” Ra was stopped as he noticed something. It was a skull but over the skull was a symbol.

“Hey Za what was the symbol the king would be wearing?”

“A sun with a wave under it why?”

“I think I found the king” he held the skull up with the amulet attached. Za moved towards him looking around noticing broken bottles and books mixed into the sea.

“Well shit. Collect the skull. Use the spell we use with Selene to collect the books and bottles. We need to take everything back with us.” She shook her head as they started to collect the bottles and the books. Ra had the skull on a rock while he went around collecting the bottles and books. As they were collecting the books and the bottles a witch sat in the distance and watched them silently. Selene sighed as she leaned back in her chair tapping her hoof on the arm of it.

“What are your guards doing?”

“Who the buck knows”

“Keep an eye on them. they know something” the witch was huffing as she was not getting her way “You know I thought this would be easier”

“I thought you would learn by watching Star” Selene huffed causing the witch to growl. Before tossing her trident to the ground the witch had a plan.

“Sapphire is the other witches here?” she shouted causing the merpony to walk in.

“Yes they are” she watched as the witch smiled.

“Get them ready. We will attack Maremuda in a day” the witch watched as the merpony left the room. Selene sighed as she started to rub her head. She sat back in the chair closing her eyes for a moment. For that brief moment, she was back in the training arena where she saw Twilight and Star talking. She couldn’t hear them and apparently, they didn’t notice her. Just watching this made her hurt.

“Remember you are doing this because you have no choice” the witch hissed in her ear causing her to curl up in a ball. Selene was trying to drift off to sleep but noticed something weird. She was in the middle of the ocean where she noticed Twilight. She was staring at some fish cursing at herself. Thinking this was a dream Selene made her way over.

“You know cursing won’t help right?” she smiled as Twilight turned towards her. Twilight noticed the black circles around Selene’s eyes as her tail had flecks of black scales scattered around.

“Oh now my own fucking mind is playing games with me” Twilight growled as Selene let out a soft chuckle before coughing.

“I could say the same about my own head” her voice was soft as she lay stretched out on the sand.

“Is that all your going to do?” Twilight pointed at Selene “I mean if my head is going to fuck with me you should at least be hugging and kissing me” the irritation was showing in Twilight’s voice.

“Really you going to chew me out after I have no energy. I have been keeping this witch at bay and making her keep her bloody promise to me” Selene sat up as she looking towards Twilight.

“Promise what promise” that is what caught her attention as Selene blinked.

“She promised me when I was on the island with my family. She would stay away from the surface and my family keeping them safe. But she getting ready for an attack on Maremuda” Selene sighed as she let out a soft chuckle “But I am a fool since my family most likely be in Maremuda”

“Maremuda is going to be under attack?” the panic set in Twilight’s voice as Selene nodded.

“I know my aunts will go after the King Atlas”

“Well, that is obvious” Twilight crossed her hooves as Selene shook her head.

“Well, they're going to find nothing but bone. Apparently, his cave collapsed in trapping him under a rock damaging the gem on his back. one the gem has passed on the one on the old ruler because of a heart. So if it gets damaged they can die. His cave was collapsed when an earthquake hit. I read it in a library. You would love it. A large cave was full of books. But you can not read all of them since the words are damaged beyond repair” Selene looked down towards the sand.

“Twilight Sparkle!” Luna’s voice filled the area causing both merponies turn their heads.

“Did you hear that?”

“I did” Selene looked towards her left noticing her aunt Luna walking up to them.

“Here you are. We were getting worried when you weren’t waking up from the rouge sleep spell” Luna moved towards Twilight as Selene sat up.

“Please tell me you see Luna”

“Well yeah she in my dream”

“Oh this isn’t good” Selene sat up as she felt the ground shaking “Oh the witch knows” her ears flatten as she turned behind her watching as the witch appeared behind her. Shadows wrapped around Selene’s tail pulling her back. Luna got in front of Twilight her horn flaring.

“So this is where you went. I was wondering why I didn’t hear your bloody yapping in my head” the witch growled as she noticed Twilight before turning to Selene “Keep your promise and I will keep mine” she hissed allowing the shadows to pull Selene under.

“So you two are still connected by magic. how odd but so interesting” the witch gave a toothy smile towards Twilight “Listen to me you little whelp. Piss me off and I will break the promise I have to Selene” she sang out before disappearing leaving them alone.

“Princess?” Twilight looked up towards her.

“Twilight I will talk in person” she waved her hoof causing Twilight to wake up. She sat up noticing the others were floating around her while Luna sat at the foot of the bed her eyes closed.

“Ow,” Twilight rubbed her head as Triton looked over at her.

“I am so sorry Twilight. The guards were going after a thief and they hit you” he rubbed his hooves together. Princess Luna opened her eyes and gave a cough to silence the room.

“Twilight if that was Selene she did not look in good shape”

“She told me a few things but I am not sure if they are true and,” she noticed Ra and Za were floating beside the bed “Wait you two are back early. Let me guess you found bones” she watched as their eyes widen.

“How did you know. We haven’t told a soul yet” the others turned to Ra and Za.

“Wait you found nothing but bone. How!” King Triton shouted.

“Selene said an earthquake hit and he was trapped under the rock cracking the gem.”

“Wait so if the information that the dream Selene gave Twilight was correct then.”

“We saw the real Selene” Twilight looked towards Luna.

“Look if that is true. I made contact and can keep talking to her. But for now, she is not looking so good as the witch is in full control”

“And she getting ready for an attack on Maremuda” Twilight watched as Triton sighed.

“The nobles are throwing a party tomorrow. Me and the boys are using that to bring in guards from their kingdoms. Maremuda is the first Kingdom before you hit my sons. So if we fall the boys will be well prepared. If we do fall Ra, Za get them to the islands while the others will take the rest to Mount Aires to m sister”

“Wait you have a sister” Aurora crossed her hooves as Triton nodded.

“She queen of the hippogriffs. Did what I kind of did. Went against our parents and married our loves. Father approved of you more because you could pass for merpony” he sighed as Rainbow got in his face.

“You fell in love with a surface pony and you wouldn’t let your daughter! How messed up is that!” she growled as the others pulled Rainbow off.

“I know” he turned around leaving them to their own device. Twilight looked towards the others as they were staring at their hooves or at each other unsure of what to do. Getting off the bed she moved through the hall trying to clear her head.

“Twilight” hearing her name being call caused her to stop and turn to notice Queen Aurora swimming towards her.

“Queen Aurora”

“Follow me Twilight” she smiled as she swam past the confused merpony. Twilight sighed as she followed the queen feeling as she was being pulled in every direction. Aurora was quiet till she reached a large golden door.

“This is my private study” she smiled unlocking it. As she pushed the door open Twilight could see the room was filled with books and armor “I have seen many scholars Twilight as you tossed into battle with no knowledge or anything. I saw Starswirl get tossed into battle by my own father” she sighed as she sat on a piece of coral allowing Twilight to swim into the room. her eyes were glued to the books as Aurora watched her.

“You knew Starswirl?”

“Well, I knew the young one. He was tossed into many battles and forced to win”

“what am I supposed to do? This is not a battle” Twilight sat on another piece of coral as Aurora looked towards her.

“Twilight you need to look at this either as a battle or as a game of chess. Your opponent has moved her pieces on the board one at a time in a scattered movement. They have your king but you have the field. Your pawns know where to move your friends or your knights know where to move. You are the queen who can move anywhere. You can easily know stuff. How you use this knowledge and how you move is what makes the move powerful. At the moment you and your opponent are on the same line staring at each other. The right which takes you down the path of war and fighting with a high risk of losing the king is open. But the left which takes you down the path of knowledge and shadows and magic with a high risk of getting the king in tack is open. Which one are you going to pick?” Aurora watched as Twilight was busy thinking. Her ears were twitching as she blinked a few times.

“When you say shadows and magic what do you mean?” she looked up and noticed a smile on Aurora’s face.

“That is what it means my dear. shadows” she waved her hoof dragging the shadows from the ground creating a little ball “and when I say magic I mean old magic” she smiled as she got up from the coral. Moving to one of the bookshelves “I know a lot of old magic my dear ranging from StarSwirls first spell ever created to the newest magic here in Maremuda” she pulled a book from the shelf and smiled “one rule you are not a surface pony anymore my dear. you are a merpony while you are here. And merponies are allowed to use shadow magic if protecting themselves. This book explains the law and spells on shadow magic” she smiled as Twilight took the book in her hooves. Her eyes were lighting up.

“Thank you” her ears went up as she fled the room causing Aurora to chuckle and smile. Twilight held the book to her chest as she moved through the castle halls wearing a smile on her face.

“Twilight head to my cave we need to talk about this book” Star spoke up as Twilight stopped.

“Are you sure”

“Yes” This left Twilight unsure. She sighed as she moved from the halls towards the kingdom.

chapter Fifty

The light above the water grew dimmer causing the rocks along the floor to light up in a pattern. Twilight blinked as she silently moved along, she kept quiet as Star was watching and paying attention to the currents. Twilight however was paying attention to the rocks as they brought her to a large pile gathered around a cave. Bottle and crystals hung from the ceiling as moss and kelp grew along the rocks. Moving into the cave she noticed it looked exactly like the space she had in Selene’s mind. Just the cave had more books. Star quickly moved along the shelves as Twilight sat on the small bed.

“I don’t know why she gave you that”

“What do you mean? She was trying to help” Twilight opened the book in her hooves as Star rolled her eyes.

“You're going up a tainted sea witch. One who can control the shadows. The very same shadow you are learning about” Star let out a sarcastic comment as Twilight closed the book.

“What am I supposed to do then Star?”

“Faust tears were rumored to be given to her sister Harmony to create jewels to bring peace and healing among the land, during the time of chaos and sickness. It said that healing was what brought merponies to life as the cold and harmful creatures would kill a merpony once they left the cave creating nothing but death” Star spoke up as she rummage the shelves moving bottles and tossing books. Twilights ears went up as she looked towards Star.

“Wait you said Jewels of peace and healing”

“Yeah”

“Are you talking about the elements of harmony?” Star stopped and groaned. We had Faust tears this entire time!” she banged her head against the shelf.

“What do we need to do?”

“How fast can the princesses get their and back” Star smiled as Twilight shrugged “Well shit” Star went back to moving different potions cursing under her breath. As Star was pulling out different potions and placing them back Twilight drifted off into a daydream. Selene was leaning up against her. Turning her head she noticed how weaker she looked. Ribs were showing as her eyes were sunken in.

“How are you feeling?”

“Tired”

“We’re still searching”

“It will be too late” her voice was fading. Twilight was pulled from the daydream as Star shook her.

“I found my last bottle” she held up a small bottle of a glowing blue liquid.

“That means”

“I can make the potion but we need to come up with how we are going to give it to her.”

“Selene looked bad”

“Let's get the potion made” Star smiled as she moved to the cauldron holding her hooves up. As Twilight moved closer to take notes Selene was sitting in the library reading as it was the rare moment the witch allowed her to take over. She let out a soft sigh as she was holding one of the few books she could read as Sapphire came in bowing before placing a tray of kelp and some coral in front of her with grilled fish.

“Eat” the witch appeared beside her as Selene looked towards her as Sapphire left the room.

“Why are you making me eat? Didn’t you want me to die?”

“Now why would I want my host to die?” she looked down at Selene who was holding a book in her hooves “you're holding the book upside down” her voice was calm as Selene looked down at the book.

“I can barely read it”

“That’s because you have not eaten unless I ate,” she noticed Selene was closing the book causing the witch to sit beside her “You know if my tail wasn’t black it would be green” this made Selene look up towards the witch.

“You were a healer?”

“A powerful one.”

“Then what happened?”

“Eat and I will tell you” the witch pointed to the food causing Selene to move towards it. She sighed and started to pick at the food. The witch smiled as she sat across from her.

“During the plague the mad King Midas. He was the fourth ruler of Maremuda and”

“Wait but the fourth King was King May?”

“No King May was the fifth King. The history of King Miads apparently has disappeared from history. Now King Midas was the ruler during the time of the plague. This is where he obtained the title of the mad king. This is where things go south for us healers. I say this because there are two types of ponies who can use magic. the rulers and the healers. King Midas grew mad with the plague and thought we were after him. this made him curse us with the plague. He cursed any green tail born in Maremuda with the plague. This plague he cursed us with causes us to grow mad as he did”

“Is that why you attack other merponies?” Selene had finished her food as the witch nodded.

“I was after the damn trident the King used on us when I ran into you. When I ran into you my sanity disappeared and the plague took over. I was not in my mind and when I attacked you I apparently activated the seal on the necklace you are wearing. That is when things get complicated” the witch smiled as Selene looked up towards her.

“Why didn’t you tell me this sooner?”

“I haven’t been in my right mind till now. You have been too far from the sea and that bloody Star or whatever you call her is not in my way” she huffed as Selene pushed the tray away from her as she let out a yawn.

“You haven’t been resting have you?”

“No, I been busy watching. Why don’t you let me get you into the kingdom?” this made the witch stop and stare at her as she laughed.

“They know your curse has been active. They won’t let you in” she huffed as Selene glanced around.

“I can take you to my grandmother’s cave. I know it has more books and potions.” She watched as the witch smiled.

“That cave does have the spell that freed Skelly from this curse”

“Skelly has a temper”

“We all do” the witch chuckled. She smiled as Sapphire moved back in bowing.

“The plan is going smoothly”

“Sapphire get the witches ready for a sneaky attack. We just want to get to the castle to break the trident. I do not want to kill unless we need to. Right now Selene here is taking me to her grandmother’s cave” the witch smiled as Sapphire nodded. Selene got up from the table placing the book down before leaving the castle in the wall.

“Can you keep yourself together?”

“If there is no one from Maremuda around” Selene nodded as she moved through the trenches noticing the light above was missing. As she reached the top of the trench her eyes started to scan the seafloor for glowing rocks. Once she found the rocks Selene moved from the trench slowly. her eyes were scanning the area before continuing on. She took it slow as she moved towards the cave. Once she made it to the mouth of the cave she entered it slowly allowing the witch to form beside her.

“So this was the cave that merpony lived in” she huffed before moving to the shelves. Selene’s ears twitched as she heard whispers in the next room.

“I am going to check on the cauldron”

“Fine” the witched huffed as Selene entered the next room. glancing around she rubbed her head as she looked back to the witch as she moved shelves. Before moving her head she noticed a tail hiding behind the cauldron.

“So King Midas. Do you think my father’s vault will have information on him?”

“I doubt it. He was known as the Mad king. That jackass of a pufferfish could have hidden his information anywhere” she growled as Selene noticed the twitch in the witch’s eye.

“Are you okay?”

“I smell a fish from Maremuda” she growled turning her head. they were still alone in the cave.

“But we're alone. There are merponies from Maremuda.” She watched as the witch let out a loud growl before letting out a huff “You really lose your sanity over a merpony from Maremuda” Selene was making sure her voice was loud enough as she noticed Star and Twilight were watching them from the cauldron.

“Like I said we are cursed with the plague. It’s a bitch to live with as you have your mind and you trying to act like everything is okay. And then the next you want to attack and kill the merpony beside you because they're from another kingdom. Or because you have no impulse control due to the bloody plague” she noticed Selene was in a corner looking up at her.

“Were fine. No pony is here so if I do lose control we just damage some books” she smiled as Selene looked away from the witch.

“There is nothing here on King Midas. I can’t even find the book that has the bloody spell that merpony used on Skelly”

“But the spell didn’t turn Skelly back to her original green tail. She is a sea reaper with no memory of the life before”

“I rather forget about being a healer and what the Mad King did to me and my healers. I hate this plague he put on us. I want to rest! I want to make sure the other healers are no longer hunted. I want them no longer go crazed when they're near the bloody kingdom” the witch hissed as she got in Selene’s face.

“Okay, I get it. You want to have your sanity. Do you want my grandmother’s spellbook? Look for the words Roseate. She wrote her name on the side of the book” Selene waved her hoof at the witch.

“Wait the queen of Maremuda, Queen Roseate is your grandmother?” the witch let out a chuckle “No wonder I had hell trying to take over.” The witch kept snickering as she let a breath out “Well since the information we need isn’t here let's prepare for a raid of the castle tonight”

“Why tonight? I thought sapphire said tomorrow was the party?”

“Yeah but the kingdom will be heavily guarded. Plus you can sneak in easily” the witch smiled as Selene let out a gulp.

“What if they catch me”

“I’ll take over and pull us into the shadow” the witch smiled as she left the cave causing Selene to shake her head. she groaned before following the witch leaving Twilight and Star to sneak out of their hiding spot.

“So the witches aren’t witches but cursed healers” Star looked towards Twilight “How good are you when it comes to research?” she noticed Twilight’s eyes lighting up as a smile formed on her face.

“I can do research. But I never heard of this King”

“We will half to ask King Triton” Star picked up the large bottle they made before leaving the cave. Twilight stayed close to Star as they moved back towards the kingdom. Once they got to the wall Twilight could see ponies already started the celebration. Taking a breath in she moved into the crowd looking for King Triton but was pulled to the side.

“Here you are my student” Celestia smiled as Twilight looked up at her.

“Princess Celestia! Have you seen King Triton?”

“I have not. The last place I saw him was at the castle” she pointed towards the castle watching Twilight shot away from her. Twilight moved through the houses as Star followed her. Twilight was panting as she reached the castle where Triton was talking to a few guards.

“Ahhh Twilight the princesses are looking for you” he smiled as Twilight stood up.

“King Triton can we speak to you?” she looked up towards him as he waved the guards off.

“You know the new routes” he spoke up watching them leave before turning to Twilight “What do you need to talk to me about?” he smiled as Twilight sighed.

“Who is King Midas” she watched as he looked around before nodding down the hall.

“Follow me” he was short as Twilight followed him towards his office. Triton pushed the door to his office open as he moved over to a large silver vault-like door. Twilight watched as he pulled the door open.

“King Midas is a touchy subject here in Maremuda. And when I say touchy I mean no one knows of him. It was around the time of the revolt and the plague. We lost a lot of history back then. What is left of him is in here with the rest of the history that was almost lost” King Triton looked over at Twilight “Why do you need this?”

“we may found another solution to save Selene” his eyes widen as he looked towards the vault.

“I will send your friends and the princesses this way. Tell me what you find” he disappeared leaving Twilight and Star to themselves.

“Yes,” Twilight smiled as she dived into the books causing Star to stare as she had six books floating around her quickly.

“Oh boy”

Chapter Fifty One

Twilight had seven books floating around her as she was moving from one to another. Her friends and the princesses showed up as Twilight was staring at different books. Celestia shook her head as the others simply stared.

“Study mode has activated” Pinkie smiled as the others groaned. Star rolled her eyes as she looked towards the group.

“Look grab a book and start looking. We need to find the curse King Midas used during the time of the plague. Any book on the ground me and Twilight have been through” Star pointed towards the tower of books along the floor causing the others to groan.

“How far of a head start did you two have?” Rainbow spoke up.

“Not long some pony is going all out.”

“Why” Applejack moved in as Luna nodded.

“We were in my cave making the potion that would cure Selene. That is when Selene and the witch showed up. I was able to get us to a hiding spot so they wouldn’t see us but I think Selene did. They got talking and apparently the witch was a healer cursed by King Midas. If we can find the curse then I might have a cure” Star smiled as the others looked at each other.

“You're going to go with the words of a sea witch?” Applejack spoke up as Star shook her head.

“Well kind of, but I need proof that King Midas was a ruler. I know that a Mad king ruled at one point but that was when a revolution and a plague was going on” Star buried her head into her book causing the others to stare. They groaned as they started to dig into the books. As they dug into the books the night wore on as the kingdom started to settle down. Luna could feel the moon sitting high in the sky.

“It’s midnight” she spoke up as Star let out a yawn. Twilight’s ears go up as she placed the books down.

“Star remember they said they were going to come to the kingdom now”

“Hide now” Star pushed them into different corners of the room as she hit on top of a bookshelf with Fluttershy and Pinkie. Each of them were slowly counting down the minutes till they noticed the shadows were moving. Selene was the first to fall out of it before Sapphire followed behind her.

“You need more training” her voice was rough as Selene pushed herself off the floor.

“If we find the cure I won’t need it” Selene snapped as she rubbed her head. her eyes were still sunken in but her ribs showed just a little bit.

“Yes well it looks like some pony got here before us”

“It looks like it. Father is the only one who could get in here”

“Let's just look” the witch appeared behind her as she started to move through the books tossing them to the ground in a huff. Sapphire did the same as Selene stayed near the door listening for anything. Selene watched as they ransacked the vault tossing the books to the side till Sapphire came to one.

“Found something”

“Read it” the witch ordered as Sapphire nodded.

“King Midas or the Mad King lost his mind when he contracted the plague. He grew weary of the healers as they were trying to do their jobs. Thought they were after his magic. One day he gathered them inside the castle and that was it. It was said that the healers joined the revolution and moved out to deeper sea with the sea ponies leaving Maremuda without healers” Sapphire looked up as the witch groaned.

“keep searching” the witch huffed as they started to go through the rest of the books hitting the scrolls.

“Found it” the witch held the scroll up causing Selene to notice the trident on the front “Yes the potion to cure us” the witch smiled as Selene rubbed the back of her neck.

“Do we need that trident on the front?” this made them look at her before turning it around. It was a large silver trident with sapphires on it.

“Well yeah why?” Sapphire crossed her hooves.

“That was my father’s trident. The same Trident that we broke when Star used it against us” Selene smiled as they both looked towards her.

“Were fucked”

“Isn’t there another way?” Selene groaned as the witch looked towards Sapphire.

“Do we have any Faust tears?”

“No, we lost them when the earthquake hit. Many ponies were severely injured trying to help the little ones” she shook her head as the witch grabbed Selene by her arm.

“Sapphire tell them we move tonight. Capture the guards if you have to injure than injure. If we can not return to normal then we will make them like us” she growled as she watched Sapphire move through the shadows first. Star waited and jumped on the witch causing a ruckus in the vault. Selene moved as she noticed the others holding the witch down.

“No go for Selene” Star pointed towards the frightened merpony.

“Run you idiot” the witch growled as Selene heard her father’s voice coming down the hall as the Witch started to growl.

“She losing her san” Selene stopped as the witch disappeared. Selene’s eyes turned black as she let out a low growl. Her teeth changed to sharp points as she pushed the others off. Twilight rubbed her hooves but stopped as she noticed the gem around her hoof. Pulling the bracelet off it changed back into a sword. Selene turned her back as she noticed her father. Growling she opened her mouth revealing fangs.

“We’re under attack!” the guard yelled sending another to grab the others. Selene tossed Star from her back causing her attention to be on her and not the guard. A mistake that would cost her dearly. The guard pulled his sword from his sheath and stabbed Selene in the gem cracking it. She let out a loud scream as the water around them went calm and cold. Selene fell to the ground her eyes were closed causing the guard to back up leaving the sword in the gem. The other guards came rushing as King Triton looked at them.

“Get her to the dungeons now! I do not want a single guard near her once she is locked away. Me and the queen or the princes will take her food” he watched as the guards stared at him “Now!” he shouted causing the guards to pick her up and carry her off. Star stood up as the king sighed shaking his head.

“What will happen to her now?” Celestia spoke up as Triton fixed his mane.

“I will call the council to order. To see if we want to dismantle her gem and end her life or not” he looked towards Celestia who was shocked.

“Is there no other” Triton held his hoof up.

“Celestia the order in the sea goes like this. The sea ruler or who has the gem. They're mate if they have one then their children. then it’s the council and then each king or queen” he growled before turning around stopping for a moment “I will let the guards allow you to see her.” He disappeared as Star brushed her tail off.

“Well, now what?” Applejack spoke up as Star smiled.

“Well, we go see Selene. see if the witch has her sanity. Apparently from what I saw, she goes insane when a pony from Maremuda is around. However, we still have the upper hoof” she smiled as she looked towards Twilight.

“Oh no we are not sending my student alone” Celestia growled as Star shook her head.

“No we will all see Selene. But Triton said that below Selene was her mate. Twilight is Selene’s mate. She has her colors and the royal gems to be decorated in. Twilight’s word is the law we just half to show it. Now, where is your trident?” Star noticed Twilight was staring at her.

“What trident”

“Oh boy. Okay for now Pinkie finds Ra and Za and tells them to get Skelly and the jewels. For now, let’s go see Selene. the dungeons were dimly lit causing them to stay against the walls. The guards were missing as Selene was laying on the floor her eyes barely open.

“I smell lavender and vanilla mixed with apples and spice” her voice was weak as she pushed herself off the ground. Twilight was silent as Celestia moved towards the bards.

“Selene?”

“Seaglass that is my name. Selene is out cold due to the sword in the gem”

“The council is being called”

“They want to dismantle her gem” she huffed as Celestia and Luna nod “Well we're fucked” she chuckled a bit.

“Do you know anything about the council?” Luna spoke up as Seaglass nodded.

“I was the court healer during the time of the plague. I know what the mad king did. But I went to plenty of council meetings. You're screwed since Selene has no mate”

“But I am her mate” Twilight spoke up as Seaglass looked towards her.

“So you’re the one she wanted me to stay away from. She didn’t tell me you were her mate. I thought it was weird that a normal merpony has its own trident” she smiled as Twilight looked at her.

“I don’t have a trident”

“Your bracelet. It's part of the sea gem that is on my back. Did Selene ever tell you that it can transform into what you want? A sea ruler gives a chunk of gem to their mate. Plus if you going to a council meeting I do have a right for trial” she smiled as Twilight looked up towards her teacher.

“Can you promise you won’t lose your sanity?”

“As long as I can not smell merponies from this kingdom then yeah.” She smiled as her teeth were normal.

“We will see” Celestia turned and walked out of the dungeon leaving Twilight alone with Selene and Seaglass.

“Need something?” she moved closer to the bars looking down at Twilight.

“She not asleep is she?”

“No. she scared about what her aunts would say. She was scared that they would end up hating her. Would you like to speak to her?” she watched as Twilight nodded. The witch pulled back allowing Selene to sink to the floor leaning her head against the bars.

“Twilight? Why are you here and not with Celestia and the others?” her voice was soft as Twilight sat on the floor leaning up against the bars.

“I wanted to speak to you”

“I’m sorry”

“You will make it through this” Twilight reached in and grabbed her hoof. Selene held her hoof as she closed her eyes drifting off to sleep. Twilight looked down at her tail sighing. She took a deep breath before holding it. Tapping the shell she allowed her back legs to appear. Calming her mind she used her magic to create her tail causing it to be longer than normal while her gills formed causing her to release her breath. Shaking her head she pushed her mane back before leaving the dungeon. Her friends were staring at her as she came out of the dungeon.

“Twilight” Celestia spoke up as she smiled.

“Krill taught me this spell in the crystal empire. I don’t like the spell as it makes me look different than you all. I just wanted to somewhat look normal with a tail.” Kibby came rushing with a box in her hooves while Skelly was following her.

“Twilight! Krill needs you and everyone at the council meeting now!” Skelly pulled the gems out decorating Twilight “apparently the nobles are wanting to pull the peace treaty thinking you all are the cause for the attack. Krill wants to use this to introduce you all to the council and nobles thinking it will calm them down” Kibby spoke up as Celestia looked towards Luna.

“You always had a way with nobles dear sister” Luna smiled as she followed Kibby down the halls. Skelly pushed the elements as Twilight pulled the bracelet off changing it into a trident sighing. Her heart was beating in her chest as she gripped the trident before being pulled into the large open throne room as Krill was at the back waiting for them. Twilight and the others were busy noticing the killer whales sitting at the top with the blue whales and humpback whales. Sharks with papers were moving back and forth quickly as the jellyfish were sitting below them with the squids were hanging from the ceilings. The nobles were the only ones sitting in front of Triton and the other elders. Krill went forward to the open floor and smiled.

“Council, elders I was going to wait till tomorrow to introduce these nice ponies. But with things at the matter I”

“Get on with it” the nobles snapped causing the elders to glare. Krill stood up and bowed.

“May I introduce to you all Princess Celestia ruler of Equestria, owner of the sun above and the sister to Queen Aurora” he pointed to princess Celestia as she moved forward bowing “The next pony is Princess Luna ruler of Equestria, owner of the moon above and sister to Queen Aurora” Luna came forward bowing. The others were whispering to each other as Celestia and Luna moved over to Triton and Aurora “Next are the heroes of Equestria the keepers of Harmony Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity” he pointed to the elements as they entered the area leaving Twilight by herself. They moved towards Triton “Last but not least. She is the last hero of Equestria keeper of harmony. Student to the sun and she is the mother to the children of the sea and the mate to Selene who is the current holder of the sea gem. May I introduce to you all Princess Twilight Sparkle” Krill bowed as Twilight entered the room. the nobles were whispering as the others were watching.

“This can’t be!” a pufferfish stood up causing Triton to shake his head “That…that thing couldn’t have been possible” he was stopped as Twilight smiled pointing her trident at him. She was taking a play out of Rainbow Dash’s book and going for it.

“That thing is my mate. That thing as you call it has a name. and from what I understand has a right to be here for this trial as well” she titled her head trying to pull anything from her flank. The pufferfish started to pipe up but was stopped. One of the elders started to laugh.

“About time some pony put him in his place. Lord Puffer sit down and shut up. I do believe I like this merpony” an elder pufferfish smiled as the others let out a chuckle “Very well some pony go and get the prisoner”

“Make sure she has something over her nose. The witch seems to lose her mind when smelling those of Maremuda” Twilight held her hoof up allowing others to see her trident.

“So Triton when did you want to tell us your daughter has a mate? And a mother?” one of the octopuses moved just above Triton.

“Selene just gave birth months ago. Twins and they are so cute” Aurora smiled as the others were whispering.

“So she is the father of sea, not the mother” one of the elders pipped up as more nodded.

“Brother Krill you did not tell us you knew the ruler of the sea. You did not tell us the mate would be a looker as well. Are all the ponies on the surface like this because if so? I can see where Triton got his taste from” the larger humpback whale smiled towards Celestia who was blushing at this.

“Princesses this is my brother Dill. He is the one who has been taking my spot in the council while I worked on the sanctuaries on land”

“Sanctuaries? Brother please you only have one for merponies to use and it is now in the frozen wastelands”

“Not true we have two. One in the Crystal Empire and one in Canterlot attached to the castle. Also, merponies are allowed to rest in my Aquarium when needed as well”

“You have pets?”

“No. I teach history and ocean life on land. I have a large place that holds fish allowing surface ponies to see them and to learn about them. it has helped with the litter in the ocean I’ve noticed” Krill smiled till the doors opened up. The guards were dragging Selene in as she was lethargic while the sword in her gem was still protruding from her gem. She had a wrap covering her nose as the guards moved her to the middle where she could sit allowing the others to see her.

“What is your name?”

chapter Fifty Two

“What is your name?” one of the elders spoke up causing her to look up allowing the others to see her sunken eyes.

“Seaglass” her voice was soft as she was panting hard.

“Seaglass now that is a name” one of the elders spoke up as the merpony nodded.

“I was around the time of King Midas or the mad king. I am or was the last witch alive that has the original curse or the plague given to them by the king. The others are born with the plague thanks to him” she hissed as a merpony elder stood up.

“I know you now. You were the main healer for the court. You disappeared when the mad king was discovered dead” he growled as Sea nodded.

“We were kicked out of the kingdom a day before. What happened to him was none of our business” she huffed.

“Then tell me was Selene a healer?”

“No, she was just the first pony I ran into” she chuckled a bit as Celestia moved forward.

“What do you mean?” she spoke up causing a bunch of them to look at her. But Celestia was used to it as she ran her court.

“That night I was sound-minded and snuck into the castle. I was looking for a cure to this plague. I was tired of watching the younger generation lose their minds when moving too close to Maremuda when searching for food. I was tired of seeing the young ones die for something that is out of their hooves. I was able to get into the castle and was about to get to the royal wing till I ran into her. When I smell a merpony from Maremuda that is when we lose our minds. I instantly lost my mind but I did not think she was under a protection spell from the old queen Roseate. Her spell and mine mixed and it drew my soul into her as a curse” Seaglass looked up and noticed the elders sitting back.

“I didn’t think the mad king would actually do that” the elder puffer looked towards his peers.

“That is a load of sea kelp!” one of the nobles yelled as they moved towards the sea witch pulling the mask from her nose. The guards tried to stop the elder but too late. The sea witch let out a loud growl as her eyes shifted to full black. Most of the merponies moved towards the walls as you could hear the other guards shouting. Ponies were screaming as other witches were gathering ponies up. Selene held her hoof out to the elders.

“Unless you have a cure then we will take over” she growled as Triton held his new trident up. Twilight got between them holding her trident up.

“Selene please” she called out causing the witch to turn her back. Star appeared pulling the sword from Selene’s back causing her to growl.

“Roseate!” one of the elders shouts causing Selene to turn around. Holding her trident up they started a fight. Twilight watched as Star and Selene were swinging around their weapons trying to harm the other. Her eyes noticed the crack in the gem. Looking to her trident she remembers the words “that was a part of the gem” turning around she looked at her friends.

“I need your help” she held her trident up “I think I have the cure right here” she pointed to the trident. Applejack nodded as Fluttershy joined them.

“Well if we can get this dreadful fight over”

“Aww I wanted to see who wins”

“Yay! We can have a party!” Pinkie Pie shouted. Each of them grabbed ahold of the trident causing the ends to glow different colors. Star saw what they were doing and pushed the sea witch closer. Once they were closer Twilight and her friends stabbed the trident into the gem. Once the trident touched the gem a light filled the room causing them to shield their eyes. The light spread out to the kingdom changing the witched back to their original healer state. The light even made it to the trenches blasting the darkness away as the rest of the ponies returned to normal. Most of the healers had long green tails with herbs wrapped around their waist and manes.

Twilight and her friends opened their eyes noticing the gem on Selene’s back had changed. It was no longer round but in a teardrop shape with silver trim in the shape of waves around it. Her tail was longer with blue and green scales. she had purple scales along with the fins while her hair was moving around her.

“Selene!” Twilight moved towards her. She noticed she was breathing softly as her eyes were closed “Selene” she shook the merpony hoping she would wake up.

“She not waking up” she looked around as the healers entered the room causing the elders to sit up. When they noticed Selene they moved in pushing Twilight away trying different herbs and potions talking amongst themselves. Watching them work was like watching sharks move in on a feeding frenzy. After a few moments, they backed up allowing her to sink to the floor.

“We can’t wake her up” they looked towards the king “Please don’t curse us” they were huddling together as Triton shook his head.

“Just” he was deflated as Twilight moved down and picked Selene up. She turned around as she looked at Krill.

“What should we do?” her voice was wavering as he looked towards Kibby.

“Kibby?”

“I’ll take the healers and teach them how to heal merponies properly. If some want to follow me to the surface then that’s that. For Selene? who knows when she will wake up” Kibby moved towards Twilight and Selene “I don’t want to leave her here and I don’t want to take her on land”

“What about the islands? Elder Sol can watch her” Fluttershy spoke up before disappearing behind Rainbow shaking.

“That is a smart idea. The islanders can watch and protect her” Krill smiled as Twilight nodded.

“Thank you Fluttershy” Twilight smiled as Krill looked around and noticed Ra and Za hiding in a corner.

“Ra, Za you two are faster than anyone of us. Can you get her to the island?” he watched as he nodded. Ra picked up Selene in his hooves before moving from the castle. Triton looked over at Celestia and pulled out the peace treaty. He signed the bottom of his before handing it over to her.

“Let's get this over with” he sighed as Celestia nodded. Twilight watched as Ra and Za disappeared from her sight causing her to sigh.

“Krill?” Triton spoke up as he rolled his copy of the peace treaty up. Celestia was holding her copy “can you show them to the surface?” Krill nodded as he started to swim out of the castle with the elements and the princesses following him. the trip was silent till they got to the surface. Ra and Za were sitting on the shore waiting for the others. Twilight walked up onto shore dropping her magic. the villagers were sitting around pretty quietly as the others walked up on land the magic wrapped around them disappearing. The twins were the only ones laughing and giggling. Twilight walked over to the twins looking down at their happy faces. She pulled them into a hug as Celestia walked up to NiTa.

“What will you do?”

“We wait. We watch.” He waved them on as he walked them through the village to a hidden path. Carrying the twins Twilight followed as they moved towards a large hidden pond with a small waterfall entering the large pond. Elder Sol and Kikka were sitting around the pond placing flowers on the water surface. Looking in they noticed Selene was sleeping on a bed of kelp with a blanket over her tail.

“Kiadre sleeping place. We will wait and watch” NiTa sighed as Celestia lit her horn up causing the rim of the pond to light up.

“I placed a spell on it to let me know if she wakes up. We can send supplies every month to help you and the others out” she watched as Elder Sol nodded.

“We half to change. Kiadre won’t help anymore” he sighed as he turned around showing them back to the office. Celestia and the others moved towards the shore where the boats were waiting for them.

“What will we do now sister?” Luna spoke up as they moved towards the boat.

“Help her. And make sure Discord doesn’t lose his mind”

“Did some pony say my name” he appeared before the sisters “Oh you two look down? Who gave you two hell that is my job” he huffed as he crossed his arms.

“Selene is asleep.”

“So wake her up! Uncle Discord wants to see her” he smiled as Luna shook her head.

“She won’t wake up. Twilight and the others were able to cure the curse but she won’t.” Celestia looked at Discord as she had tears in them “I knew her for a short time but I did not want to lose another family member. I wanted to know her more” her voice was sullen as Discord looked towards them.

“So let's take her with us” he looked towards them his heart sinking in his chest.

“She going to stay here with the islanders. The Elders will watch over her as she sleeps” Luna walked past him joining her sister. Discord melted to the deck. The ride home for them was sullen and quiet. Once home Discord threw himself into babysitting the twins as well as teaching. The girls were living their lives and saving Equestria when needed. Hours turn to days and days turned to months. Luna and Celestia took turns coming to the island and checking on Selene. She had neither moved or open her eyes. Around the fourth month after Celestia left the island Selene had opened her eyes.

She jolted up panting as she looked around. She was laying on a bed of kelp causing her to glance down. Her eyes drifted over her tail as it was longer than before. It was also mixed with green and blue scales. She still had that one white stripe running down her side. Flexing her fins she noticed they had some purple around the base. Moving from the bed she swam down the river. Once she was out in the sea she could feel it all. She could feel the fishes moving around as the sharks chased them. she could feel the movements of the islanders above her. Her heart was pounding as she moved to the surface. The sun was slowly setting for the day as she dragged herself onshore. Pushing her mane out of her face she walked up on land noticing the villagers were gone causing her panic. Moving her ears she heard chanting causing her to glance out to the middle of the sea. boats were gathered in the middle causing her to rush back to the sea. She was panting as she rushed towards the middle of the sea. As it turned darker her scales and fins started to glow as she moved closer. Looking up she could see they were gathered in a circle. Finding the boat NiTa was on she popped her head out of the water. Most of them were staring at her.

“Kiadre” Elder Sol smiled as he stood on aboard by himself. He was not looking too good causing Selene to move towards him.

“Elder?” she tilted her head as she moved closer.

“Tike (time)” he smiled causing her ears to flatten behind her. She laid her head on the board as he patted her head.

“I shokea spke tok sun (I should stop other sun)” she rubbed her eyes as he let out a chuckle as the moon moved up from the horizon. She turned and watched as the light from her tail trail off as spirits started to walk across the sea. Selene turned her head and watched as Elder Sol placed his hoof on the water. His body faded away as his soul walked over to the others and joined them on their walk. Many of the elders stood up watching as the others bowed. Selene watched as NiTa walked from his boat towards the board as Selene turned her head towards him.

“Kiadre meet onshore. Must talk” he turned the board around as the islanders returned to the island of Sun. Selene followed them pulling herself onshore taking a spot on a plank of large driftwood. She watched as the others were getting the fire going as the elders walked towards her. Selene had noticed the lines on her hooves causing her to look down at her chest and stomach. As she noticed NiTa walking closer her fins opened up.

“NiTa what happened. Elder Sol looked fine yesterday”

“Kiadre Sol health declined over months”

“Oh if I knew I would have stayed closer. I wouldn’t have made plans to leave for surface” she blinked as NiTa looked towards Elder Orion.

“Kiadre what do you remember?” he sat beside her as Selene looked around. she then looked down.

“I was planning on leaving for the surface. My brothers were throwing a party so I wanted to leave then. I thought I left but I guess I stopped here for a bit” she smiled as she held her hooves up “Elder Sol must have given me markings” she smiled as tears were in her eyes. NiTa sighed as he shook his head.

“When do they appear again?”

“Getting close. Got letter, the sun coming this time” NiTa whispered as he looked towards Selene “Kiadre” he smiled walking closet towards her.

“Yes Elder NiTa” she smiled as he shook his head.

“We get visitors soon. Want you here to help. Sun coming to visit” he smiled as Selene’s ears went up.

“I get to see the sun” her fins moved behind her.

“Yes,” he nodded as Selene clapped her hooves.

“I’ll stay in the pond. Will be onshore every day to help” she smiled as NiTa nodded while one of the villagers brought the head of the boar. Placing it down between them they separated it for them. Selene smiled as she picked up her piece of the boar.

“To Elder Sol”

“To Elder Sol” they raised their pieces in the air before taking a bite. the night went on perfectly. Many were celebrating the life of Elder Sol as Selene stayed on the beach thinking about stuff. Sighing she moved from the shore back into the sea. She moved to the place she woke up at curling up on the kelp.

Chapter Fifty Four

Selene was resting on the train allowing her tail to move freely. The twins were rolling around on their backs giggling and laughing. They were reaching up for her tail as she waved it above them. they let out loud giggles as she tickled them with her tail fin. Celestia stayed quiet as she watched from the far corner of the train. Selene was busy looking outside but made sure to keep the twins in line.

“Large castle” she spoke up as the train pulled into Canterlot. Selene placed her magic on before picking the twins upon her back. she was shocked at how big the city was as Celestia walked out beside her. Selene decided to follow her as they moved through the city towards the castle. Selene was silent as she moved through the castle staring at the different art pieces.

“This is a lot” She finally spoke up as they reached Sanctuary.

“I am leaving you here with Krill and Kibby” Celestia pointed towards the two shocked merponies. Selene waved her hoof at them as she smiled. Selene moved towards the large bed allowing her magic to fully go. Her tail was longer than normal as it draped off the bed and ended up between Celestia, Kibby, and Krill. Her fins were larger than small rugs moving softly. The fins behind her were larger than Celestia’s wings while her mane was past her hips. Selene was messing with her hair trying to get it out of her face.

“You’re…you’re” Celestia was stuttering causing Selene to look up at her.

“I was in a confided space. I also don’t like a long tail, too clumsy swimming” she smiled as she finally got her mane up as the twins were pulling on her fin. Celestia shook her head before looking at Kibby and Krill.

“I will leave her in your care. I need to talk to my sister” Selene watched as Celestia turned and walked out of the room. Kibby turned her head towards Selene who laid herself out playing with the twins. A smile was on her face causing Kibby to sigh.

“Okay I am going to just look over your tail and gem” Kibby smiled as Selene nodded giving them the illusion she wasn’t paying attention. To be honest she was watching them as her head was starting to hurt.

“Why is my head hurting around these merponies? Did I know them too?” she thought silently to herself as she noticed Kibby’s green tail. It made her relax a bit as she looked down at the twins since they were blabbing away happily before pulling her hair. As she was playing Kibby was moving along Selene’s tail whispering to Krill.

“Her tail is doing a lot better. I think the long rest helped” she moved further up as Krill nodded taking mental notes. She got up to the gem and stopped. It had cracks running along with the gem. Only one crack was filled and it was shaded pink and blue just like the twins' eyes. Kibby leaned in and spoke up “Her gem is cracked” this made Krill to sit up.

“Selene do you remember anything?” he smiled as Selene sat up looking at them.

“I remember the twins and their happy faces.” Kibby watched the gem as the line was softly glowing “I also remember Celestia” they watched as a line in her gem was filled in with white.

“Her memory is tied to her gem and the cracks” Krill spoke up as Selene looked towards them.

“This isn’t good” Kibby spoke up as Krill nodded. He climbed off the bed as Celestia walked back in with Luna beside her.

“I have a right to see her as well” Luna shouted as Krill got in front of the princesses.

“Princess Luna, Princess Celestia”

“How is she”

“Well ask you know her memory is gone. We found out that the gem on her back is cracked. Kibby ran a simple test and from what we see. Is that when she remembers something it fills a crack in with the color of the pony she remembers. She only knows you Celestia and the twins at the moment” he watched as Luna’s face fell. She walked around Krill moving towards Selene. this caused the merpony to turn and look at her.

“Hello Selene” she smiled as the merpony flexed her fins as Discord popped in.

“Sorry to interrupt but I need sun butt” he ran towards Celestia grabbing her and running. All of them simply stared as Discord ran out of the room carrying Celestia over his shoulder.

“Is he always like this?” Selene broke the silence as Luna nodded “This will be fun living on the land” her statement made them stare at her.

“You”

“Bits and pieces of it. You know whispering around me is not useful. It's how I could tell what was going on in the castle. It's easier to pretend not to pay attention. I know bits and pieces it makes my head hurt when the memories come. I am scared to see the rest of them” she looked towards Luna as Kibby was staring at Krill.

“Could have told me”

“I didn’t know” he backed up as Selene looked towards the twins picking them up in her hooves. They were reaching out to her causing her to lean down and nuzzle them.

“so what do you know of us?” Krill changed the topic as the mood in the room was starting to get tense.

“Krill is a humpback whale or a grey whale. Kibby is a healer and Luna is now my mother” she glanced towards them as Kibby sighed.

“You could have told me you knew us”

“I only know you three and Celestia. The group she came with on the ship was I not sure of. I know one is pink sugar to me while another is angry fruit while the last one was Ego on wings.” Selene shook her head before rubbing her temple “Can we stop” her voice grew quiet as Kibby nodded.

“Sorry” Kibby looked away as Selene held her hoof up.

“It’s fine its” she was stopped as Discord popped back in.

“Sorry again. Luna, I need your help” Discord was lying on the floor as Luna looked towards him.

“I am not cleaning up your mess”

“It’s Twilight”

“Bring her” Selene spoke up. This made the others turn their heads around to her “Pieces of my memories have a purple unicorn in them. I want to meet her” Selene picked up the twins before moving from the main room down the hall. She found the large master bedroom, allowing her some time alone giving her mind some rest. Placing the twins down in a small shallow pool a smile was on her face. Walking over to the pool that was against the glass, she placed her tail in the water waiting. It wasn’t long till the door was thrown open to the room. Twilight was panting heavily as she looked towards Selene. the merpony was staring outside her fins twitching now and then. Her eyes drifted over at the twins playing in the small pool.

“Selene?” her voice sounded tired.

“I can’t remember” Selene turned around breaking the silence. “I can’t remember a lot but you. I see you in pieces of my memory and when I think about or look at you. My head doesn’t hurt my heart does. When I think about the others my head hurts like I been overthinking” Selene looked around and looked at Twilight. The purple unicorn was staring at her before moving closer. The door was left open allowing the others to glance in watching in silence.

“You don’t” Twilight’s voice was sullen a bit as she moved closer. Selene shook her head as she looked down at the purple unicorn. Twilight’s ears flatten as she moved closer sitting down in front of her.

“When I woke up I heard the twins were gone. But when I heard you were up I wanted to see you. It's been hell these last three no four months while you were asleep. I didn’t know if you would wake up and” she had tears flowing down her face causing Selene to move closer. Her fins opened up as she made the water around her turn into a glowing fish moving around. Twilight noticed her fins and tail. Seeing that she stopped with the tears Selene placed the water down.

“I…my heart can not see you crying” she moved closer to Twilight nuzzling her “I know pieces of my past. I see you in that past” Selene laid out on the floor as Twilight leaned in and kissed her. Selene let out a bit of a happy squeak causing Twilight to laugh.

“Better?” Selene smiled as Twilight nodded. Looking at Selene pointed to them “What do we do about them?”

“How about we make more memories” she smiled as Selene nodded.

“I would like that but for now I would like to relax with you”

“Okay, we can give the happy couple and family time to themselves” Discord pushed the others away before closing the door. Selene let out a small chuckle as she walked towards the bed curling up on it. Twilight picked up the twins and carried them with her. She placed them between her and Selene making sure they wouldn’t roll off the bed as they lay there in silence just relaxing.

Epilogue

It was a cold and wet spring morning as Selene was sitting on a bed reading a letter that was floating in the water in front of her. Her tail was wrapped around the bed as she tried to keep it out of her way. The crystals in Canterlot’s sanctuary were trying their best to keep out the cold chill. It didn’t help that the twins busted into the main room. Dusk was running ahead teasing his sister that he could outrun her. Celestial was trying her best to keep up in her wheelchair.

“Mom Dusk is teasing me again” Celestial whined.

“I am not” Dusk snapped. They both continued till they noticed Selene was staring at the floating scroll. Dusk looked towards his sister before moving in and touching their mother’s tail.

“Mom” his voice caused Selene to move the scroll and smile.

“Can I help you?” Dusk could see it in her eyes that she didn’t remember him.

“Mom?” his voice was full of worry causing Selene to rub her head.

“Sorry, Dusk. What is it that you need? Or are you teasing your sister again” she smiled as Dusk had his ears up.

“I am not teasing. Mother is looking for you along with auntie and grandma” he smiled before running out of the room teasing his sister again. They stopped as they noticed a lavender alicorn walking towards them.

“Did you two find her?”

“Yes, but it happened again” Dusk sighed as Twilight leaned down and nuzzle him.

“You two know she will never forget you two. She probably thinking too hard about something” she chuckled as Dusk sighed.

“Can we go”

“Your uncle Shining is in the castle. see if you two can go find him. he promised guard lessons to the first one” she whistled causing the twins to run out of the room. Twilight walked in and stared at Selene who was reading the scroll again. Six years have passed since Selene returned to land again. Her memory was bad but it was getting there as she returned to Twilight. Her memory slowly started to return as she spent time around the elements. Took her longer to stop calling Applejack angry fruit and Rainbow Dash ego with wings. Pinkie allowed her to keep calling her pink sugar. The mare actually liked that name. the cracks in her gem were filled with colors of her friend's coats showing who she remember. Her memory was still not working properly as there would be times she would forget something or someone. Six years have passed as Selene outgrew her tank in the library and the bed she shared with Twilight. Celestia was having the old castle renovated for them as Twilight earned her wings. And they needed a place to stay. Twilight and the mayor were busy working on building a sanctuary of their own as many merponies made it a place to stop and chat with locals trading and buying goods, before, moving on to Canterlot. However, plans were turned upside down as Trek came and caused massive amounts of damage to Ponyvile. The castle was put on halt as the town needed to be rebuilt. Selene and the twins were moved to Canterlot as it had room for them. Twilight would soon do the same after saving the world again from a time craze unicorn. Twilight chuckled at the memory.

The girls were gathered around the table discussing who will do what with Starlight Glimmer. Twilight was sitting in her seat till the doors burst open. The twins came running in giggling bouncing a bubble back and forth.

“Mamma!” they shouted tackling Twilight.

“You’re a mother” Starlight spoke up as Twilight nodded.

“Dusk, Celestial why don’t you meet Starlight Glimmer she is my student” Twilight pointed towards the unicorn. The twins waved their hooves as they pointed towards Spike.

“Can we borrow brother Spike? Mom promised we could get to Pink sugar’s place if Spike came. We got gold” they held up their bits as Twilight chuckled.

“Spike could you take the twins? I can give you money for Pinkie’s gem cake. A whole one,” she noticed he was staring at her before melting.

“Alright” he took the bits and walked out of the room as Selene walked in. She was taller than Princess Luna. Her mane was braided up as a small gem sat on her forehead. Starlight was enchanted as she noticed her fins were folded by her side. Selene was stopped as Starlight went around her in shock.

“I heard about the ruler of the sea. Never thought I would ever see one in my lifetime. What are these markings” she pointed to the lines along Selene’s leg and stomach.

“They are my markings showing who I am mated to” Selene spoke up as she looked down at the unicorn “now why am I seeing two mates?” she looked at Starlight as Rainbow laughed.

“She is my wife Starlight” Twilight stood up taking her illusion down allowing them to see her markings “I hid my markings when I am busy doing official stuff. Had some bad reactions when I left them out in the open” she smiled as Starlight glanced at Twilight.

“Your wife to the” Starlight glanced up at Selene who was staring at her.

“Not mate. But she looks like mate” Selene spoke up as Starlight passed out in front of her.

Twilight shook her head as that memory was a running joke between her friends and Starlight. Sighing she walked up towards Selene who placed the scroll down.

“Good book?” she smiled as Selene glanced over at her.

“NiTa asking if I could come back to the island. His eldest is getting mated. He is also getting markings to be the next elder. NiTa is worried he end up like his father Elder Sol and growing old worrying. I do not know how to respond to him. I know it would be nice to take the twins and see the islands. He also writes Elder Orion asking for Princess Luna” she chuckled as Twilight sat beside her.

“Dusk said it happened again” she watched as Selene glanced down.

“I guess it did. I have been thinking about the past. Never really spent this much time away from the islands. And I hear a voice calling to me. I hear the ocean. I think it's time for me to return for a bit” she smiled as Twilight nodded.

“I think it would be good to spend a month in the islands. Celestia has been bored recently so I think her stepping back as ruler would be good for her.” Twilight smiled as Selene nodded.

“It will also be good for the twins to see where I came from. NiTa will also be happy to see the twins”

“I know he would be” Twilight leaned over and kissed Selene on the cheek before cuddling under her fin. Selene moved close to Twilight watching the sunrise and the moon finally setting behind the horizon.

Prologue

The ocean was alive with creatures as the warm water was calmly flowing. A school of bright yellow tangs sawm around the coal following the current. As small Sea horses were going about their day. A few queen angelfish were present as another school of tuna sawm through. A pair of bright ice blue eyes were gazing down upon the shipwreck that lied on the bottom of the ocean. The ship was cracked in half most of it covered in the light tan sand as the other was sitting up tall covered in barnacles. White and blue fins beat slightly in the ocean current as it sent the merpony towards the shipwreck. A long white and blue merpony with fins stretching out to her side as she came to the shipwreck. She lit up a small silver trident allowing her to see inside of the abounded ship. She moved her hooves along the waterlogged wood. Her dark blue mane was tied up in a bun as she stuck her head into a room looking for anything. Outside of the ship, the fish had all swam away leaving the place calm and quiet. A predator laid in wait watching the merpony move through the empty ship. The merpony let out a simple sigh as she found nothing of interest. She left the ship feeling down as she couldn’t bring anything new to her collection. As soon as she exited the ship the predator from afar sawm as fast as they could towards her. The young merpony only had a second when she glanced up. She felt a pair of hooves pressing her up against the shipwreck. The merpony looked up and noticed she was being held to the ship by a large grey shark. She watched as the shark leaned it’s head down grinning towards the merpony.

“RA!” the merpony yelled as she pushed the shark off. The shark had a large grey body with a rainbow mane. The orange eyes of the shark winked at her before letting the merpony go.

“Selene, what did Za tell you about shipwrecks?” Ra leaned down looking towards Selene. She bowed her head down as she moved a bit of the sand.

“Wait till I am older” she huffed as Ra started to giggle.

“Your father is back let's go” Selene’s eye lit up as she started to swim towards home. Selene watched as she looked towards the distance noticing a tall gold and silver castle glowing. She swam faster noticing the cheers of the ponies coming from the kingdom. Watching as the guards along the outskirts of the kingdom bow as she flew by. Moving past the ponies she noticed a tall dark green merpony with long white mane and beard his silver eyes watching the speeding bullet. Selene crashed into him wrapping her hooves around him.

“Daddy! Your home! How was the surface? Did you see anything?” she was swimming around him causing him to laugh patting her head.

“My dear I just got back. Why don’t you go and see your mother. I believe she is getting the others ready for bed. Which you should be getting ready for as well” Selene sighed as she moved through the halls towards a large purple shell door. She entered the room placing her bag on the nearby dresser while sitting her trident on her bed. Selene pulled her mane from the bun allowing it to flow out. She then moved towards the bathroom washing her hooves quickly before jumping into her bed. The door slowly opened as a tall dark purple and white merpony moved through the door. She had on a silver crown and necklace showing her status as queen.

“Is my little sea star ready for bed?” the voice was calming and soothing.

“Yes, momma” Selene sat up as she watched her mother tuck her in.

“Can I get a story?” she glared up at her mother as she nodded smiling towards her daughter.

“How about I tell you about the day I left the surface?” Selene’s eyes widen as she nodded rapidly.

“Okay. A long time ago I was on a ship with my mother and my two sisters ready to return home. Our brother was up with the captain watching the sky for any storms. During our trip, I meet the most handsome stallion that would swim with the ship. One night I had finally got up my courage and talked to him. We would talk many nights and I fell in love with him. I told my mother and she was not having any of it. My sister Solarium and Lararium” Selene watched as she saw her mother giggle at the names “they were not sure what to do. But my youngest told me to follow my heart. That night under her moon I jumped into the water and I never looked back” she had a smile on her face as Selene let out a yawn.

“Mother can I go with dad and find my aunts.” She watched as her mother touched her head.

“I am sorry little one. Only your father may go” Selene noticed the sullen look on her mother’s face as she buried into her bead closing her eyes.

“Good night my little sea star”

chapter six

“Nothing” Twilight looked towards Selene as she sat there shocked.

“Wait really? I thought you would want to test your merpony powers” She kept her eyes on Twilight as she shook her head.

“Well I want to dive into my books and start here before moving to the library in Canterlot” she placed a smile on her face as Selene nodded.

“I can help if you want?” she glanced towards Twilight as she shook her head again.

“Nope,” Twilight giggled as she caused Selene to stare at her in confusion.

“Okay” Selene watched as Twilight made a fresh pot of coffee before pulling books from the shelves. Ra walked over to Shining armor poking him in the side.

“So anything new we should know about?” he had a grin on his face as Shining looked down towards Ra.

“No nothing at all” Shining sighed as Ra looked over at Za.

“Twilight we're taking Shining here for drinks that he owes us” Ra smiled pulling the shocked guard out of the library.

“I told you not to bet against Ra” Za sang out leaving Selene on the couch watching Twilight. She noticed Twilight was piling up the books in front of her. She settled down in front of a table opening up three books at once.

“You can read all of these books” Selene moved from the couch as she looked towards the books.

“Yep” was the only thing she said causing Selene to look towards the tank. Moving from the couch Selene silently slip into the tank. Taking a deep breath in she moved towards the bottom where her bags were sitting. Digging through the bags she pulled out an item wrapped up in cloth. Pulling the cloth away from the item she noticed a small sapphire crown with a large mother of pearl sitting in the middle with two small white diamonds on either side. taking a deep breath in she looked up at the opening of the tank. Pulling herself out of the tank she noticed Twilight’s friends were sitting around her. They were talking like normal with Twilight only nodding.

“What is wrong with you Twi!” Rainbow Dash yelled as Twilight shut the book in front of her.

“I am studying Rainbow Dash” Twilight snapped as she moved another book in front of her keeping two more in the air. Selene sighed as she rolled the crown in her hooves before placing it on her head. After placing it on her head she could feel her magic boil to the surface changing her physically and magically. She glanced along herself noticing her tail was longer and a darker shade of blue with silver scales scattered about. She looked to her hooves noticing they were longer as well as her. She had never really taken the time to watch as her magic changed her as it scared her a bit. Glancing back she noticed her fins were larger and wider.

“Ow!” Selene spoke up as she hit the ceiling of the treehouse. Rubbing her head she looked towards Twilight. She was piling up more books in front of her causing her friends to stare at her with looks of worry. She moved from the tank waving her hoof around. The walls of the room were enveloped in water as different types of fish floated around the room. Selene stayed silent as she made a small bubble behind her allowing her to sit comfortably in the treehouse.

“Twilight this isn’t you” Rainbow and the others moved around Twilight.

“What isn’t me? I always study” she growled as Selene looked down at the purple unicorn.

“Twilight this isn’t you” Selene spoke up causing the others to stare.

“Oh, my” Fluttershy spoke up as she backed away from Selene. The others did the same as Twilight looked up from her book.

“Oh, what is wrong with you? It’s just Selene” her voice died in her throat as she looked back at Selene. Dropping her book she backed up from Selene as she reached out and pulled her closer to her.

“Twilight your friends are right this isn’t you. You are nicer than this.” her voice was soft with a bit of a melody to it. Twilight was staring in shock as Selene smiled towards her.

“How are you and what do you want?” her voice was shaking as she looked up towards Selene.

“What do you mean? It’s me Twilight. I mean I grew a bit but this is what happens” she giggled a bit as she kept her eye on Twilight as she shook her head. Twilight had summoned a mirror in front of her allowing Selene to catch a glimpse of herself. Looking into the mirror Selene’s eyes widen as she noticed her mane. Her mane looked like a large flowing bubble with different size golden fish flowing in and out of her mane. She noticed her eyes were marbled blue and white. They mostly look like the ocean floor when the sun was peering through the water. Her fins went up as she started to huff a bit.

“What! The! Seas!” she shouted as she sat up looking around “no…no…no…no” Selene started to spin around before stopping. Her eyes were rolling around in her head as she looked down towards her hooves. Tears were forming in her eyes as she placed her hoofs into her lap. The girls were staring at the merpony as they moved around Twilight.

“ I didn’t think my crown would change me this much?” Selene spoke up breaking the awful silence in the room. Twilight blinked a bit as she moved towards the merpony a bit.

“Do you think you can come down here for a moment?” Twilight waved her hoof causing Selene to lean down. As she leaned down Twilight took a long look but she also able to get a good look at her back noticing the gem in between her fins.

“Selene?” she spoke up causing the merpony to nod.

“I placed my crown on hoping my magic would calm you down Twilight. I saw you snapping at your friends and noticed you were starting to turn into the scholars that my father hired. Look I told you the rules because I did not want you to end up like them.” She pulled Twilight a bit closer before placing her on a smaller bubble. Selene sat up as she looked towards Twilight.

“How would I end up like them? I am studying your curse here on the surface Selene” Twilight spoke up causing her friends to stare at each other.

“The scholars my father had hired started as you did. They talked to Star and then went to hit the books. They never left the library, they never ate the food or water the servers brought them. The others who did not talk to Star tried dragging them away from the books but failed. I found out later from the other scholars that their peers did not move from one book. They thought they had eaten hours ago and that they only started studying when ten days had passed. They did not sleep since the guards would watch over them. The fourth scholar's death is when my father stopped trying to break my curse.” Selene shook her head before glancing at Twilight.

“Star is going to kill me!” Twilight shouted as Selene held her hoof up.

“She will not kill you Twilight! Star is not doing this to you. this is the effect of taking on her challenge, however, if you stick to my rules you will be fine.” She smiled as Twilight glared at her.

“How will I be fine!” she shouted again as Selene sat up straight sighing.

“My first rule is to tell your friends about Star. I said this so they know who Star is and what you are studying. I also said this so your friends can step in and pull you from your studies when you need it. My second rule is to ask me anything. You will not be affected by this curse if you are talking to me or Star directly. My third rule take a break. I mean force yourself to take a break Twilight even if you half to set a timer. Following my rules you will be fine” Selene smiled as Twilight calmed down a bit as she curled up on the bubble. Selene pushed the bubble towards the floor allowing Twilight to rejoin her friends.

“I can wait outside” Selene smiled as Twilight looked up towards her.

“Are you sure?” she watched as Selene nodded her head.

“My tail is cramping up and I would like to give you some time alone with each other” she kept her smile up as she waved her hoof towards them.

“Fair enough” Twilight looked towards the door before looking up at Selene sizing the two items up, “I think I will take them upstairs to talk” Twilight smiled as she pushed her friends up the stairs leaving Selene to her thoughts. Moving off of her bubble she made it into a bed. snuggling up into the bed she watched as the door opened up as Ra and Za walked through with Shining Armor in the middle. Ra had a disgruntled look on his face as his eyes stayed focused on the ground.

“I told you this town has no nightlife yet. Just wait another few years it might” Shining was laughing as Ra shot him a glare.

“I wanted to bet you finally at a drinking contest” he huffed as Za shook her head.

“When will you two bone heads learn?” she questioned her husbands choice in gambling as Shining smiled while wrapping a hoof around Ra’s neck.

“Never!” they both smiled as Selene looked down and watched them enter the room.

“I wonder where Twilight went?” Shining noticed the books lying around.

“She and the others went upstairs” Selene spoke up causing Shining nodding.

“She went upstairs” they smiled silently as they suddenly stopped. The three of them slowly turned their heads upwards as they saw Selene watching them.

“Selene!?” Ra and Za spoke up causing her to nod. Shining Armor passed out as Ra started to giggle.

“Never meet a stallion afraid of a Queen?” he was laughing as Za shot him a glare before breaking her spell. Jumping up into the air hoping she would float around but was cut short as Selene picked her up. She placed Za on a small bubble before doing the same to Ra.

“What spell did Twilight cast on you” Za spoke up as Selene started to blush.

“I placed my crown on” she tried to hide her face into her hooves.

“Oh trying to make an impression are we?” Za giggled as Selene started to turn red.

“Za! I just wanted to place my crown on to help Twilight. I noticed she was starting to act like the scholar's father hired” she huffed as Za sighed shaking her head.

“I should have stopped Star before she gave Twilight the bloody challenge” Za ran her hoof through her mane as Selene looked away. Selene looked towards the stairs as the gem on her back started to glow. Her form changed into something easily manageable. Her tail changed into a short white tail with along of white and blue iridescent fins or ribbons. Her fins on her back disappeared as her crown changed into a large wide white brim hat with the same type of fins and ribbon hanging from it.

“Oh, a jellyfish!” Ra was drooling as Selene giggled before moving up the stairs. She found it easier to keep herself floating instead of dragging herself along the floor. She moved towards Twilight’s door knocking on it before opening it up with her hoof.

“Twilight I came to see how you were doing” Selene poked her head in as she was pushed into the room by a pink blur “Pinkie watch it you could get stung” Selene spoke up as she noticed Pinkie Pie was hugging her tightly.

“Oh, darling you changed!” Rarity spoke as Selene nodded while moving into the room.

“Of course I did. My tail was bugging me and I can’t take my crown off since my magic has built up over time I went to something smaller” she smiled as she removed Pinkie from her waist.

“But you're different!” Rarity shouted as Selene moved in front of them.

“Of course Rarity if it’s in the sea I can change into it. I thought a Jellyfish would be the easiest thing to be at the moment” she smiled as she lifted her head allowing her to see the girls. Twilight was walking around her as Rainbow Dash moved in front of her.

“How long has your magic been storing up?” Twilight spoke up as Selene looked back towards her.

“About five years now why?” Selene noticed her face went pale as she pushed past the fins gripping Selene’s shoulders.

“That’s bad! A pony could die not using their magic for five years!” she was gripping her shoulders hard as Selene pointed to her hat.

“My magic at the current moment comes from my crown. When and if I hit thirty my magic will be unlocked for me to use.” Selene smiled at her before feeling Twilight shake her again.

“It’s still a bad thing Selene!” Twilight shouted causing her to look down at her. Once she saw the look on Twilight’s face Selene’s heart sunk in her chest.

“Alright, I will not hold back my power anymore. I promise” Selene smiled as she noticed Twilight easing up a bit.

“Pinkie Promise?” she kept her eye on Selene who nodded before looking to her legs.

“Um…before I can Pinkie promise your tail is not out” Selene looked to her as Pinkie shook her head.

“No silly a Pinkie promise goes like this. You say “cross your heart and hope to fly and stick a cupcake in your eye” Pinkie Pie smiled brightly as Selene looked down to Twilight.

“Oh! Under the sea, you normally wrap the bottom portion of your fins together and swear on your tails. It’s called a Pinkie promise their because it started with two merponies with pink tails bound to others vowed they would leave their mates and marry the ones they love. The meaning changed over the years but when in pone” Selene shrugged “So cross my heart and hope to fly and stick a cupcake in my eye” Selene rubbed her face and sighed as she hit her face. She noticed Twilight had calmed down a bit after she had spoken the promise. She wrapped her legs around Twilight hugging her.

“Better?” she leaned down as Twilight nodded “Good” Selene smiled as she removed her hooves not wanting to make the hug awkward. She wanted the hug to continue since it was nice hugging another pony beside her guards and her stuff animals.

“You okay sug” Applejack spoke up as she noticed Selene’s tail and hat was turning a dark red as Twilight looked up and noticed her mane was turning black and she had a smile on her muzzle.

“Of course. I never really started a hug before. I mean Pinkie has hugged me before but I never started it.” Selene’s voice stayed the same as her eyes changed. Twilight froze as she noticed Selene was tilting her head down keeping her eyes out of sight.

“Well shucks you don’t half to be embarrassed about it” Applejack was grinning as Selene leaned down towards Twilight.

“Is that true?” Star whispered to Twilight who simply nodded.

“Yes why” Twilight looked up at Star.

“Selene was freaking out. I wasn’t sure if she was hurt or excited so I wanted to look. Should I introduce myself Twilight?” Star pointed towards her friends showing her fangs. Twilight looked towards her friends as she started to shake. Star placed her hoof under Twilight’s chin moving her head towards her.

“I am not here to harm Twilight not anymore” Star kept her smile but widen it to let her see the fangs sitting in her mouth. Twilight's color drained a bit from her face.

“Never knew you had fangs” Twilight spoke up as Star giggled.

“Neither does Selene however if you want I can show you what I can do with these” she leaned in and licked Twilight’s ear.

“Star!” Star winced as both Twilight and Selene yelled.

“Alright...alright I get it” Star sat up rubbing her head “I swear can’t tease a pony without getting yelled out” She crossed her hooves as she let out a huff. Twilight quickly turned a beet red.

“Star…Let Selene out!” she yelled as Selene sat up straight looking down at her. She started to laugh before leaning down close to her smiling again.

“I will” She chuckled as she moved in closer to Twilight giving her another kiss on the lips. Twilight stiffened up as she watched Star press her lips against her “You’ll see me soon” she winked before closing her eyes. Selene shook her head as she returned to normal her colors slowly changing back to normal. She noticed Twilight was standing in front of her stiff as aboard.

“Twilight” Selene reached out and poked her causing Twilight to zip over to her friends. Her face was flushing as Selene sighed. She looked around the room looking for a door and found one. Selene moved towards the door and slipped into it thinking it was a way out.

“Dearie I think that’s the bathroom” Rarity spoke up causing Selene to look around for a light. Using her magic she lit up the fabric hanging from her hat. She noticed a tub in the corner along with a sink next to her.

“Oh by the seas!” Selene shouted as she leaned up against the door sighing.

Chapter Twenty

As they left Twilight’s mind her door disappeared causing the others to jump. Rarity and Applejack both tired to place their hoof through the wall where the door was. Nothing it was a solid wall for them. Luna rolled her eyes as she opened the door to Selene’s mind.

“This is new” Luna stuck her head in as the others turned towards her. moving from the empty spot in the wall Rarity and Applejack forced their way into the room noticing it was empty. Rainbow and Fluttershy followed Celestia and Luna as they entered the empty room. The coins, gems and the trunks they were hiding behind before, as it was just the crystal. Star was floating in front of the crystal with a smile on her face. Luna walked up towards the merpony noticing she had a trident in her hooves.

“I did not think you would be back princess. And with reinforcements” her eyes glanced towards the ponies behind her.

“We came to break the spell on her mind” Luna’s wings were fluffed up beside her. Star tilted her head as she moved towards Luna.

“Really?” she tilted her head as Luna nodded “If that is the case where is Twilight then?” Star crossed her hooves as she stared towards the ponies.

“She is asleep with Selene,” Celestia spoke up causing Star to turn towards her. She huffed a bit as she moved away from the crystal “Fine it is yours but if you make it worse.” She hissed before disappearing causing Luna to sigh.

“That pony is creepier than Nightmare” she leaned in and whispered towards her sister. The others started to snicker as Luna shot them a glare. Rainbow and Applejack kept grins on their faces as Rarity was shaking her head. Celestia walked up to the crystal noticing silver cracks running along the crystal. Flaring up her magic Celestia cast her spell watching as the crystal took the brunt of the spell. Backing up Luna and the others looked towards the elder alicorn in shock. The floor started to creak as the crystal started to turn to dust filling the room pulling them into the memory.

The water was calm as it could be as Selene was swimming around the brightly color coral hanging out on the bottom of the sea. She had her nose down to the sand sniffing around before her eyes glance towards a cave. A smile formed on her lips as she swam over to the cave noticing her grandmother was up and about.

“Grandmother! Your up” Selene moved into the cave causing the merpony in front of her to turn her head smiling.

“My little star. What are you doing” she giggled as Selene took a spot upon a rock.

“I am going to go towards the surface” She placed her bags down causing the merpony to smile wider.

“Are you? You know the surface is harsh for a merpony” her grandmother moved closer as Selene nodded. She watched as her grandmother moved around her “I know the chief is nice but still”

“Grandmother” Selene wined as she looked over at her.

“How about this. Once you are done for the night, you come and see me so Za or Ra can escort you home” she had a grin as Selene’s eyes lit up.

“Deal” she zipped out of the cave. Selene swam up to the surface stopping for a bit looking up towards the large ship that was moving into the area. Moving to the surface she stuck her head out as she saw the purple filly staring down at her. At this point, her memory started to line up with what they saw with Twilight’s memory. The only difference is that Selene never saw her father. She had her book in her hooves as she moved towards her grandmother’s cave. Her grandmother had her mane up as she was sitting in front of a large cauldron tossing ingredients in as she was writing down the reaction.

“Grandma! Twilight gave me a spellbook!” Selene shouted as she came crashing into the cave. Her grandmother leaned back staring at her granddaughter as she hung from the kelp smiling. Chuckling she waved her hoof towards her causing the kelp to release her.

“Grandma I got a book!” Selene smiled as her grandmother placed her down on a nearby rock.

“So she didn’t stay,” she noticed Selene looked away as she pulled the book towards her.

“No” her voice was soft causing her grandmother to place her quill away before pulling out a necklace “I know you gave her your sword. But maybe this will help. It’s a good luck charm and it will make sure you get back to her” Selene looked towards the necklace noticing it was a large white opal with a black onyx creating a crescent moon.

“I want to follow her now” Selene glanced up as she watched her grandmother shake her head.

“Oh my dear you will never survive if you leave” she ran her hoof along Selene’s cheek.

“Okay” Selene kept her hooves around her book as her father barged into the cave. His eyes were staring down at Selene causing her to back up. He gripped his daughter’s hoof pulling her towards him.

“I told you to never come here” he hissed as Selene started to shake.

“Grandmother was just helping me” her voice was shaking as her father stared down at her.

“She is not your grandmother. She is a witch and witches do not teach!” he snapped.

“She…She was teaching me how…how to use my gem” she started to cry causing her father to turn her around noticing the gem in the middle of her back. He pulled her towards him as he swam back towards the castle.

“Now listen we have found you a husband. He will be here soon so I want you presentable” her father placed Selene with her mother. She slipped past her mother and moved towards her room placing the book Twilight had given her on a bookcase.

“Selene?”

“I have a crush mother” she turned towards her mother as she had a soft smile on her face.

“Oh my dear. that is lovely but you must continue the tradition” her mother moved in front of her as she placed her mane up before putting a crown on her head. She moved her hoof towards the necklace causing Selene to shake her head.

“Leave it… I want to wear it please” Selene was staring at her hooves. She was scared as her hooves were shaking. She silently followed her mother towards the garden where a taller older orange and white koi merpony waiting. He had a white mane pulled up allowing his crown to rest without the fear of being knocked off.

“I will leave you alone” she smiled as Selene watched her mother swim away. She moved towards the merpony bowing towards him as he smiled. Selene could see his eyes were staring her up and down before pushing her against a nearby pillar. He had a grin on his face as Selene’s heart sank.

“Oh you will be a lovely wife. Now let us see if you can keep the royal tradition” he smiled as he moved in kissing her. Selene placed her hooves on his chest pushing him off of her as she stared at him in shock. He looked towards her pushing her hard against the pillar causing pain to run up her spine. He held her hooved above her head causing her to freak out. She started to scream for help as he started to assault her. She did her best to fight him till the guards rushed in pulling them apart. Ra and Za were the only ones that stepped in-between them. The others were just watching as the family members entered the area. Selene was bruised and bloody as the poor prince had a bloody nose. They rushed towards his side as Selene watched her father stare at her in shock while her mother shook her head. Her brothers turned their backs on her causing her to toss her crown against the ground as she left the castle. She went to her grandmother’s cave causing her to gasp. She placed Selene on her bed of kelp as she started to pull out different potions. Ra was the only one to come to see her as Za had stayed behind.

“You should have called for me” a voice whispered into her ear as her grandmother was still looking for some potions. Selene glanced around as her grandmother noticed Ra had entered the room.

“Her wrist are bruised. Her gem she was given by the sea is cracked. She has a black eye what happened!” her grandmother turned towards the guard.

“Father left me alone with my soon to be husband” Selene was shaking as her grandmother sighed.

“This is why your grandfather declared me evil. I wanted to end that awful tradition no royal mare should half to go through that!” she placed some lotion around her wrist before pouring different potions on her gem “Ra I am leaving you some potion that should help her gem heal.” Her grandmother handed Ra a small vial as Selene got up and moved towards his side.

“I told father I had a crush. I want to go to the surface” she buried her face into his coat as Ra helped her back to the castle. Her family was waiting for her. All ten brothers were staring at her as she moved into the room where her mother and father waited for her. Her mother stayed silent as her father said nothing. He tried to say something but his eyes were looking towards her. Selene was trying to curl herself up into a ball as she shook with fear.

“You broke the tradition set for the mares of the royal family! your lucky your older brother Stratus is going to marry the mare of their family” her father’s voice was cold and emotionless causing Selene to glare down at the floor.

“You call that tradition! He was hurting me, father! I do not love him I had a crush!” As she was getting angry the water around them started to boil. Her eyes were blue as she looked towards her father.

“That is not a tradition that needs to stay!”

“Silence!” her father shouted causing her to lose focus on her magic. She looked up at her father before bolting from the throne room. She went and hid in her room as she sat on her bed crying. She got up and wrapped her cape around her and slipped through her window as she had done many times. Watching the guards Selene slipped past them as she moved towards her grandmother’s cave. It was empty as for a sea reaper standing in the corner over a pile of gems. Selene picked the gems up looking to the reaper saying a few words.

“I will not tell your father you were here” she smiled as Selene gathered the gems before swimming off. She moved towards the family graveyard burying the gems in the dirt. A hoof rested on her shoulder causing her to jump. Ra and Za were behind her with a worried look on their face’s

“I want to go to the surface and never return. I want to find my aunts. I want to find Twilight” she blinked the tears from her eyes as she went back to her room. As she entered the room her father was standing there with his trident in his hooves. He aimed it towards his daughter.

“You will forget your grandmother. You will forget that surface pony” Selene could smell something strong coming from him as he cast his magic over her. Selene landed on her side as she closed her eyes. It took a while before Selene would open her eyes. It was still dark around her as she moved towards her bedroom door. Looking towards her cloak she placed it on her door before walking out into the hall of the castle. None of the staff was around as she made her way around the castle. She missed the dark blood-red eyes staring at her from the shadows.

“So here you are” the voice was horsed causing shivers to run up her spine. Selene stopped in the throne room looking down the hall. A large black sea witch swam into the room her teeth were showing as she looked down at Selene.

“I can help” the voice whispered in her ears again as the sea witch moved closer towards her. Selene backed up as the witch drew her in closer.

“Oh you can” her voice was eerie and gargled as she moved closer placing her nose up against Selene’s.

“Let me help! Its what I am here for!” The voice called out as Selene moved away from the witch.

“How can I help?” Selene’s voice was shaky as she looked towards the merpony.

“You can help by dying” she grinned as she raised a bone in the air. She turned to run but she felt the bone enter her back causing her to scream.

“Help!” Selene wined out as she closed her eyes.

“It’s alright I will do the work” The voice called out as light from her necklace blinded the sea witch. Selene felt something burning on her neck as her eyes shifted to pitch black with a red iris.

“Normally my eyes are a bright pink” she huffed as she noticed the bone with a random spell written on it. The witch glanced up towards Selene.

“What are you?” She started to back up as Selene looked towards the witch.

“You can call me Star” her smile grinned as she pulled the bone from her backstabbing it into the Sea witches heart. Looking up she noticed lights coming down the hall causing Star to pull back leaving Selene sitting in front of the sea with blood running from her back. Her father and her brothers with some guards stopped as they noticed the horror in front of them. Selene looked up at them as she looked around.

“Father where am I? What happened?” tears were in her eyes as “Did brother Coral’s party end already?”

“Father?” a dark grey merpony with silver and greyish blue scales looked towards him as his silver mane floated around his head “Coral’s party was two days ago” Selene watched as her father leaned into the merpony. The spell ended as Selene quickly woke up sending them flying from her mind. As they were tossed from her mind Selene woke up screaming. It sent Twilight flying out of the bed as the medics and guards came running up the stairs towards the room. Selene was holding her head as Twilight sat up watching as the merpony was screaming on the tops of her lungs.

“I need a sedative now!” a medic turned towards the others.

“Sir we can’t give her anymore. It will harm her and the other” another medical pony leaned in and whispered causing the others to gasp. Twilight climbed back up to the bed pulling Selene’s head into her lap as the merpony was winning.

“Find the princesses now!” Twilight shouted causing the guards to run. A few medics walked in whispering to each other as they heard the guards rushing up the stairs again. Princess Luna and Celestia walked in with the others following them. Luna walked up to the winning merpony placing her horn down to the head. The darker alicorn placed her in a heavy sleep spell allowing Selene to rest peacefully.

“Princess, what is going on?” Twilight glanced towards Luna.

“Her memories are returning to fast for her” Luna ran her wing through Selene’s mane.

“But my memories returned perfectly” Twilight looked towards the alicorns.

“Twilight your mind has been trained to sort memories into books and categories. It's easy for your mind to categorize incoming memories. Selene here had one large portion of her memories sealed away with little ones added to it. When her memories were sealed they disrupted her memories that were not sealed tossing them out of order. She also had some memories she knew about but now they are trying to figure out where they belong in her mind” Luna kept moving her wing through Selene’s mane as the merpony wrapped her hooves around Twilight’s waist.

“When will she wake up?”

“When her memories sort themselves out” Luna watched as Twilight glanced down at the sleeping merpony.

“You know when I meet her many things ran through my head. How could she swim under the water like that? How could she breathe underwater and what spell was she using. When I learned she wasn’t using a spell I was shocked. But the time I heard her tell stories about her time under the sea and saw how others were listening and willing to chat with her I wanted to know more. The more time I hung out with her I was worried that she wouldn’t want to be my friend. I was thrilled when she expected my friendship. I was also shocked that I had to go so far away from home to get a friend. I was even more shocked she accepted my feelings for her.” Twilight kept her eyes on the merpony as she moved her head a bit. Her friends watched Twilight pull Selene closer to her hugging the sleeping pony.

“Twi sug” Applejack took her hat off as she looked down “I’m sorry for doubting ya” As she spoke that Rainbow and the others nodded. Pinkie was missing from the group but they were unphased from it.

“Kreka mir” (It’s okay I know) Twilight spoke up as Selene’s fins started to flex a bit.

“What did you just say?” Rainbow spoke up.

“She said it’s okay I know.” Selene huffed “freak bik” ( you know) her eyes slowly opened up as Twilight glanced down at her smiling.

“Selka tick” (smelly socks) she kept her smile up as Selene sat up her hooves shaking as she looked towards the purple unicorn.

“Your island still bites. You just said smelly socks” Selene tried to move but was unable and sat her head back into her lap.

“I can understand island better than speaking it” Twilight pulled Selene closer as she nuzzled her. She let out a small yawn as she closed her eyes. Twilight smiled as she slipped out from under Selene before placing a blanket on her.

“I’ll let you rest”

“Trying to get your friends out of here before I tell embarrassing stories?” Selene giggled as she pulled a pillow under her head.

“No…no” Twilight shook her head as she opened the bedroom door.

“Oh?” Rainbow and the others glance towards each other before looking at the merpony.

“I did not do anything stupid on that trip!”

“We were telling stories around the fire as most of the crew of the ship were off cooking dinner. The islanders were sharing their food with Twilight and her mother. The chief gave Twilight a common drink that many enjoy on special celebrations. She got drunk placed a coconut shell bra on with a grass skirt. Made her mane into a rainbow like my aunt and started to act like her. She tried to raise the sun before falling to her knees and asking the moon to marry her. The chief realized he gave her the stronger drink out of the others” Selene cracked an eye noticing the purple unicorn turning red as Rainbow and the others started to laugh.

“I so want pictures!” Rainbow groaned as Celestia let out a small chuckle.

“Oh her mother has pictures. And drawings as well” Selene grinned as she pulled the blanket up as Twilight banned her head against the door frame. Rainbow looked towards the others as they raced down the stairs.

“Shining!” they shouted causing Twilight to groan. Celestia followed the rushing ponies as Fluttershy and Luna stayed behind allowing the chaos to pass naturally. Twilight moved from the door down the stairs scared to see what her brother might do. Fluttershy moved with her trying to comfort her as Luna glance back towards Selene.

“Yes auntie” Selene opened her eye as she looked towards the alicorn.

“I was just thinking.” She smiled as she started to walk out of the room.

“Auntie when I am better will you teach me about the stars? I stare at them every night and I never know what they are” Selene glanced towards the dark blue merpony.

“Of course my dear niece” she smiled as she walked out of the room. Luna quickly joined the others. As they were bugging Shining Armor for pictures from his mother elsewhere dread was building.

Maremuda…

King Triton was sitting on his throne with his two eldest children sitting beside him. Saluki was on his left while his nonexistent son Stratus was sitting on his right. Stratus was enjoying some tea as his children ran around the castle chasing Ra and Za.

“I thought you placed Ra and Za on Selene’s service for good father” Stratus spoke up as Triton shook his head.

“I did but now they are supposed to be packing. I have given them to Princess Celestia and Luna” he looked towards his son as he called his children off.

“Go find your mother and grandmother” he smiled causing the children to swim off.

“Why did you do that father?” Stratus looked towards his father.

“The nobles are forcing me to exile your sister. I have agreed to exile her and to cut any ties she may claim on the throne. I did it so the citizens will be safe plus I think we need this to bring the kingdom to what it once was.: Triton sighed as Saluki placed his cup down.

“Even when they learned her short life span” he hissed as Stratus looked towards them.

“So that night caused her life to shorten?” he watched as his father and sibling both nod “How many does she have left?”

“Five years” Saluki sighed “Our brothers want to go and see her and the friends she made on the surface” Saluki watched as a dress came flying at him.

“Your coming to!” His brothers shouted causing Saluki to roll his eyes.

“I will get a chariot ready for you all. I see there is no stopping you all” Triton huffed as he stood up causing Saluki to turn towards his brother.

“Are you coming?”

“I think I will.” Stratus smiled as he placed his cup down.

“Really!?”

“Of course. If we are going to make this peace treaty I would at least like to see what they are offering. I would also want to see where our sister will be staying” Stratus smiled as he watched his brothers swim along holding different gifts in their hooves. Saluki rolled his eyes as he watched Ra and Za zoom around a hidden chariot outside placing their items along with Selene’s stuff inside. As he was watching it his heart was sinking in his chest.

Chapter Fifty Three

For the last few days, Selene was helping the islanders gather fish and supplies from the sea. she was also acting as a lookout for the ship since she could spot it easier. While looking out for the ship she ran messages and supplies from island to island. It became routine till she noticed a large wooden ship pull into the center of the islands. It had large white sails with light blue banners with the sun sitting in the middle of them. Gold trim was running along the railing causing Selene to move to the island. Pulling herself on land.

“NiTa Ship!” she shouted causing the islanders to move to shore. Selene jumped back into the water watching as smaller boats landed in the water. She stayed out of sight watching as Celestia flew from the larger ship to the island. Selene followed her staying out of sight. Her ears were the only thing you could see from the island.

“Sun!” NiTa smiled as Celestia landed onshore.

“NiTa where is Elder Sol we have supplies he requested” she looked around as the islanders looked down.

“Elder Sol is in the land of the spirits. I am now Elder” he smiled as Celestia looked towards him.

“I am sorry for your lost”

“Thank you sun. But we had a request”

“Oh?”

“New islander wants to meet you” he smiled as he pointed towards the ears in the water “She shy” he waved his hoof in the air causing Selene to wave her tail.

“A merpony?” she chuckled as NiTa sighed.

“I pull you from the sea. get up her meet sun!” he shouted causing her fins to raise from the sea. Selene lifted her head a bit allowing only her eyes to be seen. She pointed up towards the sun as her fins slapped the water.

“She acting weird. I know some merponies act this way from Krill” he sighed. He watched Selene staying in the water. He watched as the boats moved towards shore. Some were carrying boxes of food but what caught Selene’s eyes were crystals. They were mixed in with books that were tied to another boat. She moved towards the boat looking up at the crystals.

“Hey” the pony on the boat held up a rower causing Selene to scatter.

“The merponies are trying to steal the gems” the pony shouted again as NiTa groaned. He shook his head as he looked towards Celestia.

“Since islander won’t get on land. Elder’s last wish. Take Kiadre with you” Celestia looked down at him.

“You sure? Wasn’t this her wish to be laid to rest?”

“It was” he turned towards the sea causing him to nod to it. Selene jumped out of the water trying to take a crystal but the pony on the boat whacked her on the head.

“Kiadre!” NiTa shouted as Selene appeared rubbing her head. She sighed as she moved towards shore blushing. Moving her mane she looked up and pointed towards Celestia.

“Not sun”

“Pony controls sun. She takes you to the surface” NiTa looked towards Selene who stared at him.

“She wants to take me to land?” Selene looked up as Celestia nodded. Selene moved her fins as she looked towards NiTa.

“Who keeps islanders safe?”

“We will keep each other safe. Go live your dream. Elder Sol’s last wish for you. He made bag up for you as well” NiTa turned and walked off as Selene sat there in silence. She turned and looked up towards Celestia. Leaning in she poked the white pony.

“have fur like islanders, not orcas” she huffed as Celestia looked down at Selene.

“Well, Selene we will have a nice time on the boat” she smiled as Selene stared at her.

“Do I know you?” she leaned in as NiTa walked back with a bag filled with potions and books. NiTa placed some grilled fish and pork in the bag before handing it to Selene.

“She knows my name” her ears went up as NiTa smiled as he nodded.

“Kiadre is popular among islands. Sun comes now and then. Legends of Kiadre are told. You Kiadre” he smiled as he patted her head. Celestia looked towards the other ponies.

“While the other ponies are getting supplies, I can take you to the ship allowing you to explore” she smiled as Selene nodded. She took the bag placing it in a bubble. Taking the bubble she moved back into the sea as Celestia held her wing out. As Selene moved towards the ship Celestia looked down at NiTa.

“When did she wake up? I never got a notice”

“She woke up night father walked with spirits. She has been helping here on the island. Doesn’t remember” he looked up at Celestia who sighed. Spreading her wings she took off towards the ship. Once she landed on the deck she noticed Selene was walking around with her magic on. The bag NiTa gave her was attached to her back.

“How about I show you to the room you can use on the way back” Celestia smiled as she walked down into the ship’s haul. Selene followed as she noticed ponies were going back and forth carrying different items on their backs. She stayed silent as Celestia took her to the back room where a large circle bed was sitting with tons of pillows and blankets piled high. Selene placed her bag down as she walked around the room.

“You can explore the ship while I get things taken care of on the island” she smiled as Selene looked back towards her. She waited till Celestia was gone before moving from the room. She sighed as she decided to move from room to room till a small whistle caught her attention. Moving from below deck she walked on top noticing the sails were down. NiTa was waving at her as the others gathered around. Celestia landed on the deck.

“Open Sails! We're moving out!” the captain yelled from above causing Selene to look up. The rope is watch caught her eye as she walked around the deck. For the first few hours, Selene stayed on deck in the shadows watching the islands disappear. Her tail was moving behind her as her ears went up. Turning around she noticed Celestia walking up behind her.

“It never gets easier leaving your home” Celestia glanced down at Selene.

“The home I was born to be easy to leave. The home that I was welcomed into with open hooves yes” she sighed as she stretched her hooves looking up towards the sun.

“How do you know me? Your not pink sugar? Or angry fruit” she tilted her head as Celestia looked down at her.

“Pink Suga? Angry fruit?”

“Oh, I don’t know. When I try to remember when I left. I remember this pink sugar and it scares me. Along with this orange angry fruit. I don’t know you” she blinked as Celestia smiled.

“You do not half to rush to know me.” She brushed her wings along Selene’s head. this caused the merpony to huff. Her cheeks puffed up as she watched Celestia enter the deck. Turning around she noticed the island was gone. Getting up she placed her magic on allowing her hind legs to appear. As she entered below deck she was stopped by a weird chaotic creature with his hands on his hips. He had an apron on with baby toys hanging out of his pockets. His mane was in a bun as he glared towards Celestia.

“We need to talk Celestia” he growled as Selene stayed quiet.

“Discord not”

“No now. Twilight is losing it. Every time she looks at the twins she starts crying and locks herself away. Next trip you are sending her! Or you will take her mind and” he stopped as Selene poked his back. Selene was poking his back as she was looking at the scales and fur of his body.

“Excuse me but we are talking here” he huffed thinking it was another pony touching his back. Selene looked up at Discord.

“Sink. You were covered in flour. Which is not real flowers but spelled the same” she watched as he turned around. Selene was tilting her head as she blinked “Where did that come from and why do I know that?” she rubbed her head as she shrugged. Placing her magic back on she walked around.

“I’m going to go read in the bedroom” she walked past Celestia who glared at Discord. Unknown to them Selene hid in a nearby room staying silent.

“She awake! When were you going to send word!”

“I just left the island with her Discord. How in the world am I going to send word to my sister if I get interrupted by the creature of chaos! Besides she doesn’t remember much” Celestia glared at Discord.

“Maybe if I can”

“No messing with her memories Discord! I will have Krill and Kibby look her over once we are on land.” She sighed as she shook her head “Just let the others know she's awake” Celestia turned around as Discord disappeared. As Celestia turned around Selene was standing behind her.

“Selene”

“So I knew you two?” she blinked up at Celestia as she had tears in her eyes. Celestia sighed as she waved her wing towards Selene as she walked down towards the bedroom.

“I know you and so does he. Your mother is our sister. The last time I heard about you was from your father” she smiled as Selene looked up towards her.

“Mother said she was a surface pony. By her stories, I did not think her sisters were mixed match creatures” Celestia tried to hide her snicker.

“Discord is your mother’s brother. Your mother’s younger sister is named Luna. She controls the moon. You will see her when we land” Selene nodded at the words as she turned her head. her ears twitched as she felt something appearing above them. Celestia cursed a bit as Selene turned around and walked towards the deck. Celestia followed stopping Selene before she reached the deck.

“Stay here” she ordered the merpony causing her to stop. Celestia walked on the deck noticing her sister with the elements of harmony.

“What are you doing here?” she walked closer to Luna.

“Discord told us that she was awake”

“She is”

“So where is she?” Luna tapped her hoof on the deck.

“She is in the deck below but no pony is to see her till Kibby looked her over”

“What happened” As Luna was yelling at her sister Pinkie Pie snuck off towards the bowls of the ship. Selene was walking around the ship exploring it still.

“Selene!” Pinkie yelled causing the merpony to turn around. her eyes widen as she took a step back.

“Oh, pink sugar” her fins flexed as she jumped past Pinkie Pie and ran. Pinkie followed the merpony chasing her onto the deck. Selene went to the right climbing the rope up towards the pillar holding the mast.

“Pinkie” Celestia snapped as the merpony looked down at the ponies in the group. The pink mare calmed down and hid behind Luna.

“Sister your not yourself”

“Selene doesn’t remember us. She thought Discord was you” Celestia looked towards the group as Selene stayed silent before climbing down. She moved towards Celestia slinking along the deck. She tapped Celestia’s side pointing towards Pinkie.

“Pink sugar! And Angry fruit” she moved her hoof towards Applejack causing Rainbow Dash to laugh “She is ego on wings or fins. Do you call these fins?” she held up Celestia’s wings causing the elder mare to smile.

“They are wings. Also, it's not nice to call your friends that”

“Friends? Do I have friends? I mean I have one friend from the surface. But I haven’t met her since she was small fish” she dropped Celestia’s wing from her hoof. Celestia let out a small chuckle. Selene looked towards the others before turning around and entering the deck. The others looked towards Celestia who sighed.

“I was going to let Kibby and Krill look her over before you see her” Celestia looked towards her sister and the group. However, she noticed that something was off.

“The twins are missing” Discord spoke up as he let out a tired groan.

“Let Twilight”

“She not here” the group spoke up as Celestia looked towards them.

“Your student hasn’t slept in almost a month. Between saving the world and having the twins. I finally got her to sleep before dragging the others here” Discord groaned as he disappeared. As he went off to search for the twins Selene was on her way towards the bedroom. Dusk and Celestial appeared in front of her with their hooves up at her. Selene moved towards them leaning her head down to them. she nuzzled them both before picking them up. Looking them over they were both of proper weight. Placing them on her back she went around the ship asking who they belong to. None of the ponies knew anything about them. She walked back towards the bedroom releasing her magic. the twins rolled from her back and onto the bed laughing. Moving her tail around them she watched as their eyes blinked at her.

“I know you two. You are Dusk” her hoof pulled the little colt towards her “and you are Celestial” her hoof pulled the filly towards her. They both nuzzled her before settling down and resting. Pulling her tail around them she let out a yawn. Selene laid her head down by the twins as Discord appeared in the room. He noticed the twins were wrapped up in her tail. Dusk has his fins up causing Discord back up.

“Okay” he disappeared from the room and reappeared on the deck “Found the twins. They found Selene” he smiled as Celestia shook her head.

“Okay, you all head back.”

“but we”

“Need to be around when Twilight wakes up. I can handle the twins since Selene is around” she smiled as Luna nodded as she grabbed Discord in her magic before disappearing from the deck. Celestia looked towards the captain who bowed towards her.

“We are on course princess. we should arrive in Trottingham in a day if the wind stays like this” he smiled as Celestia nodded.

“I will be in the guest room. make sure no pony bothers the main room. they need to stay asleep and stress-free” Celestia turned and walked into the bowls. Selene was in a mixture of sleep and not sleep as the twins were doing the same. Most of the time they were in a playful mood. The chefs would bring Selene some shredded coconuts and some milk for the twins. Mixing the pork with the coconut she was happy. The twins were happy with some coconut milk. The twins were taking up most of her time allowing the days to move by faster.

“Selene” Celestia walked in as the twins were laying up against her asleep. The merpony looked up towards her. Her eyes were glazed over as she blinked.

“Where is Twilight the twins are ready for bed” she spoke up causing Celestia to freeze. She watched as Selene blinked a bit her eyes returning to normal.

“Selene?”

“Oh, Celestia. Can I help you” she smiled as Celestia nodded.

“We made it to land. I have a train car ready to take us to Canterlot” she smiled as Selene looked up at her.

“The others aren’t going to be there?”

“Do you want”

“No…no. When I think of them or think of their faces my head hurts” she looked up towards Celestia who nodded.

“Very well.” She smiled as Selene got up picking the twins up. She placed them on her back before picking her bag up. She walked out from the bowels of the ship to see a large city with many ponies flying around causing her to gasp.

“Wow ponies swim in the sky”

“It’s called flying. Now we will take the” she stopped as Selene made some water pillars appear allowing her to walk across the harbor. She was busy focusing on the city around her she was ignoring the stares from the ponies on land. Once her hooves touched the dock she finally noticed the ponies staring. Her fins went up hiding the twins on her back. she smiled as Celestia landed beside her.

“Shall we?” she kept her smile holding her wing out.

Changes

Hello to all!,

I want to say thank you for all of the feedback on this story. Now that I have gotten the main story out my pony's backstory the Mare in the Everfree out and done I am going back and working on this. I am leaving the old on up till I have finished all the chapters then posting them as new. I want to do it like this so I can get as much feedback as I can get because all of this helps and I do enjoy seeing what you all think of this story. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for all the comments